Chapter 1: A Job Offer
Chapter Text
Izuku quietly slipped from his classroom as the last bell rang, careful to avoid a certain blonde and his gang as he sticked to the shadows and slipped from sight.
Soon the green haired young man was concealed in the darkness and slipping between the shadows with ease, no one seeing him despite his vibrant green hair.
Finally he arrived at his goal.
The gate that lead away from the horrible torture of his school.
But alas, the one person he had gone to the greatest lengths to avoid was already standing in his path.
Bakugou Katsuki or as Izuku once called him Kachan.
“Hey there nerd!” The blonde shouted cruelly.
“Bakugou.” Izuku whispered in despair.
“Are you trying to make a break for it? But me and you still haven’t had our daily “Talk” yet?” Bakugou stated in mock offense before grabbing the Greenette by the collar, small explosions popping off in his hand as he smiled evilly.
However, before the situation could deteriorate any further, a voice called out to the Greenette
“Oh, Midoriya! Fancy seeing you here!”
“Mr. Arikado!” Izuku thankfully muttered.
“Tch, saved by the bread man. Don’t worry, when we get back from winter break our next “Talk” will just have to be double its usual length.” Bakugou threatened as he let go of Izuku’s collar and turned away from the Greenette.
After a moment a man walked over to where Midoriya was standing at the gate that led away from the school.
“I see that boy is still giving you troubles Midoriya.” the man whispered to Izuku.
“Yeah…” was all Izuku muttered in response, his head hung low.
“”*Sigh* Come with me Midoriya, you are my newest hire.” the man stated.
“W-what!?” The Greenette exclaimed in shock as he looked at the man.
He had black and silver hair, a face that hovered on the fine line between youthful and aged with kind and ancient eyes, he wore a crisp black suit alongside a stormcloud gray vest, a black dress shirt, and a black tie with a red handkerchief in his coat pocket, held in one hand was a black cane with a golden handle and tip, wrapped up in his other arm was a massive and steaming bag of freshly cooked bread.
“I said that I wish to hire you. Is your hearing already going bad at such a young age?” The man asked with a slight tilt of his head.
“N-no I heard you I just don’t understand why you would want to hire me Mr. Arikado?” Izuku responded in a panic.
The man sighed before tossing his cane upwards and grabbing it by its tip in the air before lightly tapping Izuku on the head with the handle.
“I’ve already told you nearly a dozen times by now Midoriya! Call me Genya, GEN-YA, G-E-N-Y-A, Genya! Heavens you are bullheaded!” The man named Genya exclaimed to Izuku, emphasizing his point by tapping his cane on Izuku’s head with each word.
Genya then returned his cane to its proper place in his hand before answering the question Izuku posed him.
“As for why I wish to hire you, I have seen first hand how impressive your analytical capabilities are, not to mention that you can easily memorize vast sums of information easily, which in my line of work is extremely useful, quite honestly if it wasn’t for your horrendous social skills most companies would be quite literally chomping at the bit to hire you as an intern, if you would ever show people your skills that is.” Genya stated.
It was also at this moment that the doors of the school opened and the massive quantity of students housed within began to pour forth like a tsunami.
“Now then Midoriya, the clock is ticking, will you accept my offer?” Genya asked the Greenette.
“Let me call my mom and tell her I’m going to be late getting home.” was all Izuku said to the well dressed man.
“Good! Now grab half of this bread! It's your gift as a new hire!” Genya stated.
“O-oh thank you! But if you don’t mind me asking what would you have done with all of this If I hadn’t accepted your offer?” Izuku asked.
“Ate it all as I bemoaned the loss of a prospective new hire.” Genya answered dramatically as he began to walk, Izuku trailing close behind him.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Here we are!” Genya stated as he led his new subordinate to where he would be doing his work.
A decently sized room inside an office building next to the local shrine, inside of which sat a dozen servers.
“Welcome to where the magic happens Midoriya!” Genya stated with a wave of his cane.
“I-i see, if you don’t mind me asking Mr. Genya, what is all of this for?” Izuku timidly asked.
“I guess you could call it a government funded weather forecast system of sorts, your job here is to acquire the data received by the antenna around the shrine, input it into the servers, examine it, and report any anomalies to me, in fact since you are starting tomorrow allow me to get you a map of the shrine so you’ll know where the antenna are and a key of what Data you will need to look out for. Until then familiarize yourself with the system. I believe in you Midoriya!” Genya told the Greenette as he walked out of the room, leaving him alone with one of the few things he is completely comfortable with.
Cold, hard, unfeeling, data.
“*Sigh* I’m glad you have so much faith in me Mr. Genya, but I know that there are people who would be far better at this than a quirkless loser like me.” Izuku said aloud as he reached into his bag and grabbed his phone and his pair of green and black wireless headphones.
He placed the headphones on his head and waited for them to connect to his phone.
As soon as they did he immediately went to his music app and scrolled to his own personally curated playlist and clicked on the song at the top of the queue.
Izuku laced his fingers together before pushing outwards, popping and cracking his knuckles as he walked to the large terminal connected to all of the servers.
“Now then, let's see what I’m working with here.” Izuku muttered to himself as the song well and truly began.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Are you sure about this Genya?” a blonde woman asked as she looked at the monitor and the image it showed.
A young man with green hair, wearing a black school uniform, and a pair of green and black headphones, typing away at the terminal in front of him.
“I would say I am 75% sure Yoko, and I am deeply praying that the 25% margin of error is where Midoriya lands.” Genya stated as he nervously rubbed the handle of his cane between his fingers.
“Hmm, well then I hope you're wrong then too.” Yoko stated with a quick glance to her friend before returning her eyes to the screen before her.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
A man wearing a white suit sat at a small cafe, a newspaper next to him on the table.
“Tomorrow… I’ll finally claim my birthright, no matter who dares to stand in my way.” The man whispered sinisterly as he sipped from a cup of coffee.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
A well dressed older European man with brown hair hopped off the back of a truck before grabbing his bag.
“Thank you kindly good sir!” The man exclaimed as he placed a small sum of money into his driver’s hands.
“I know it's not much but this should cover any expenses this small trip has caused you, I am terribly sorry for any inconvenience and once more I thank you for lending me aid.” The man told the driver.
“I was actually heading this way on business anyways so it’s not really a problem.” The driver told the man.
“Oh really? Might I ask what your business is?” The man asked.
“Demolition, oh and my name’s Hammer, a pleasure to meet you mister…?” Hammer asked.
“J.” J responded.
“That’s an interesting name you’ve got there Mister J, mind if I ask what you're doing all the way out here?” Hammer asked J.
“Business, same as you.” J responded.
“Then do you mind me asking what your business is?” Hammer asked.
“Demolition, same as you my good sir!” J exclaimed.
“Really!? Heh, well maybe me and you will get put on the same job then!” Hammer exclaimed happily with a laugh.
“Maybe we will! That would certainly be a twist of fate would it not?” J asked Hammer.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
A young woman with hair like vines swept the stone ground of the shrine before briefly stopping to turn her face to the sky.
“I do hope that our preparations will be complete before tomorrow's festivities begin.” The young woman worried.
“Calm down Ibara! As long as we continue to do our best work we’ll be done soon enough! Then all we’ll have left to do is guide that new hire Mr. Arikado said he would be bringing in today!” a young woman with black hair told Ibara from the deck of the shrine as she closely looked over the beams of the shrine.
“If anything I should be the one telling you to calm down Momo! You’ve already searched the shrine from top to bottom a dozen times over for anything that could be wrong with it!” Ibara exclaimed.
“We may be volunteers but that’s no reason for us to not do our best work, Ibara!” Momo shot back.
“Momo, there's a difference between doing your best work and obsessing over something!” Ibara told her friend with a shake of her head
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Oh? Well then, how interesting! It seems that our new lord will soon arrive! I do hope that everyone is ready for tomorrow's festivities?” a being wrapped in purple robes exclaimed in evil joy as he struck the clock tower behind him with the blade of his scythe, stopping the hands of the clock.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku suddenly sneezed as he finished familiarizing himself with the incredibly complicated system before him.
“*Sniff* Is someone talking about me? Well whatever it’s about it can’t be anything good so no use in thinking about it.” Izuku mumbled under his breath.
Chapter Text
Ever since he was able to, Izuku Midoriya has had the exact same daily routine.
He wakes up everyday at exactly 5:00, he then eats breakfast at 5:30, allow the food to settle until 6:00 where he then spends the next hour doing low intensity exercise, following this he will take a quick cold shower that never exceeds fifteen minutes, from there Izuku will spend the next 30 minutes reading over the day’s materials and his schedule, before going to school or whatever has occupied his time for the day such as his part time job at the Café, after this he will do his homework then spend what remains of his afternoon listening to music or reading up on whatever had caught his interest during the day, most of the time this was something to do with heroes or modern day technology and data collection systems, after dinner he will study until 7:00 where he then does an hour of high intensity exercise after thirty minutes of stretching, following this he will take another, even shorter cold shower before drinking a glass of milk, after this he watches the fifteen minute weather segment on television, soon after he will cook a small but healthy meal for his mother to eat for lunch tomorrow, finally Izuku will ensure that all of his school materials are ready for the day before using what remained of his time to watch TV or if a test is coming up soon, study until 9:30 upon which he will retire to his bedroom to go to sleep.
Sadly, today would be one of the few day’s where this schedule would be completely thrown out of the window.
Luckily, that’s very good for him considering how his day is about to go.
Unluckily, it’s very bad for whoever or whatever made his schedule got tossed to the wayside.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Good morning mom!” Izuku excitedly greeted his mother.
“Morning Izu, what’s gotten into you?” Inko Midoriya asked her uncharacteristically energetic son.
“Not a clue! I just felt really good when I woke up this morning!” Izuku stated as he threw on his hooded black blazer over one of his white long sleeved sweaters before pulling up the sleeves on both of them to the top of his forearm.
“Maybe it has something to do with the eclipse that the news hasn’t stopped talking about over the last month!” Inko joked with her son.
“Ha! Maybe! After all, I was born under one of these, wasn't I?” Izuku responded with a laugh as he grabbed his laptop bag off the couch and placed it on the table.
“Yup! Then again you’ve always had more energy during the last few months of the year, never could figure out why though.” Inko stated as she watched her son place a journal inside one of the pockets in his bag alongside his other regular creature comforts, like his computer, his favorite mechanical pencil, a pair of books he had recently bought that talked extensively about one of his many (Self-admittedly) strange fascinations in the odd and esoteric that quite honestly almost always went over Inko’s head, his pocketbook which held all of his contact information and the addresses they belong to, and finally his headphones and phone which were only ever used to make calls and listen to music.
“Well then that’s everything! Time for me to be off, I don't want to miss my train and be late for my first day of work now do I?” Izuku stated to himself as he closed up his bag before tossing it over his shoulder.
“By Mom! Love you! Lunch is in the fridge!” Izuku called out to his mother.
“Izuku! How many times do I have to tell you! You don’t need to make me lunch! I’m supposed to be taking care of you after all!” Inko responded chidingly.
“Until the world stops spinning and the sun blinks out!” was all Izuku said in response.
“*Sigh* Fine, fine, fine, but when you see him say hello to Mr. Arikado for me!” Inko told her son with exasperation in her voice.
“You got it!” Izuku happily responded as he stepped out of the door.
“Now then, I have an hour to get to the station, followed by a short forty-five minute ride, and since the station is only a fifteen minute walk away that gives me plenty of time even allowing for most unseen complications, perfect!” Izuku rapidly muttered to himself as he walked to the stairway.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku’s feet rapidly climbed the steel staircase, the familiar smell of perfectly made coffee spurring the usually calm, collected, and patient young man to hurry up the stairs at an accelerated pace.
As he reached the top of the stairs his heart dropped into his feet as he saw who was manning the counter.
A member of the fairer sex, a young woman who was around the same age as him with platinum hair and storm colored eyes that immediately locked onto Izuku like a missile through the glass.
“Ha ha, no, no, no, no, no, nope, nuh-uh, no way, moonwalk your green behind right back down those stairs!” Izuku’s mind helpfully supplied him in this moment of incredible peril.
Unfortunately his mind and his body have always had this eternal disagreement on what the other should do, especially when it came to any form of blonde, intelligent or stubborn and headstrong woman, and nine times out of ten his body did whatever it wanted, just like it was doing now as it walked towards the young woman who manned the coffee shop, leaving Izuku’s mind to scream in terror as his body opened the door, causing the bell to ring.
“Good morning, how might I help you?” the platinum haired woman asked.
“I-if it’s not too much trouble I’d like a house special brew, to go please.” Izuku asked.
The young woman looked Izuku over with her one visible eye before nodding.
“Whilst you are waiting for your caffeinated beverage, please take a seat.” The young woman requested as she turned around and pointed in the general direction of the three tables with two seats placed at each of them inside the small little coffee shop.
In a moment, Izuku was sitting in one of the seats, his arm already reaching into his bag to pull out one of his books so he could calm his frayed nerves.
As Izuku opened his book the woman spoke up without looking away from her work.
“Oh? I was not aware I was in the presence of a fellow researcher of the occult?”
“Y-yeah, I’ve always had an interest in the more esoteric and… strange sides of the practice.” Midoriya admitted, surprised that such an attractive lady had similar interests to him.
“Really? Might I hazard a guess that you are referring to the… less than savory parts of Alchemy?” The woman asked.
“Y-yeah, what gave it away?” Izuku asked.
“I have that exact same book at my home, it was written by Saint-Germain if my memory serves me?” The young woman asked.
“Correct, most of the book is fairly advanced and speaks about concepts such as the “Infinite Corridor” which is far beyond my level of understanding, but it's still an interesting read nonetheless.” Izuku admitted, starting to feel quite a bit more comfortable with the platinum haired young woman.
“Your coffee is ready, I do hope you enjoy it.” The young woman told Izuku with a slight smile.
“T-thanks! You too.” Izuku stated as he stood up before cringing at what he just said.
“I want to die now, god, please, strike me down where I stand.” Izuku prayed in embarrassment.
Luckily God did not in fact choose to strike Izuku down at this moment, though the temptation to do so was there, even if only because the second hand embarrassment was so great, as the young woman began to laugh slightly.
And to Izuku it was quite the nice sound.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku walked into the train, a cup of coffee in one hand and a slip of paper in the other.
“What in the hell just happened?” the bamboozled Greenette asked himself aloud as he turned his head to look at the piece of paper in his hand, upon it had been written two things, a number and a name.
“Yanagi Reiko.” Izuku thought to himself as he absentmindedly walked his way to his seat, the events of the last forty five minutes rapidly replaying in his head and aloud in a tirade of almost sinister mumbles.
This string of unintelligible speech did not continue for long however as soon a man tapped Izuku on the shoulder, forcing him out of his stupified state.
“Excuse me, but is anyone sitting here?” The man asked Izuku.
“O-oh, no sir!” Izuku rapidly answered.
“Wonderful! I apologize for the inconvenience Mr…?”
“Izuku Midoriya, and please, just call me Midoriya, Mr. Midoriya is my father.” Izuku stated as he simultaneously mentally slapped himself for falling back on one of the same three horrible jokes every time someone asks for his name.
“As you wish Midoriya, I suppose I should Introduce myself now then shouldn’t I?” The man stated mostly to himself as he sat down.
“Joshua Graham, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” the man in white stated with a smile as he placed his hand out for Midoriya to shake.
Notes:
I think this chapter has the best Dialogue I have written so far in my (Fairly short) time as a writer.
Be sure to tell me what you thought and if there was anything I could improve!
Chapter Text
“Morning Mr. Genya!” Izuku greeted his new employer as he walked through the door.
“Good morning Midoriya, glad to see you are punctual as always!” Genya happily told Izuku as he walked towards the young man.
“Well it’s only right I do my best on my first day.” Izuku responded, trying to deflect the praise given to him.
Genya sighed as he tapped the head of his cane on Midoriya’s head before saying “Learn to take a compliment Izuku, there is a fine line between humility and a lack of self worth and most days I can’t decide which one you fall on.”
“Y-yes sir.” Izuku stated with a nod.
“Good, now I assume that you already know who will be guiding you around the shrine and to the antennae today?” Genya asked the young Greenette.
“Y-yes sir! Ibara Shiozaki and Momo Yaoyurozu, I met them yesterday.” Izuku answered his employer.
“Good, good, oh and one more thing Izuku?” Genya asked the young man next to him.
“Yes sir?” Izuku responded.
“Drop the sir.” Genya told the young man as he walked out the door.
“As you wish Mr. Genya!” Izuku stated with a slight smile.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Shiozaki! Yaoyorozu! I assume you’ve already met my newest subordinate?” Genya asked as he gestured at Izuku with his cane.
“Yes sir, we met him yesterday, Mr. Izuku Midoriya correct?” the tall black haired girl asked.
“That is correct, would I also be correct in assuming that young Midoriya said very little to the both of you?” the black and silver haired man asked the two young women.
“Mr. Genya!” Izuku hissed in embarrassment at how squarely the older man hit the nail on the head.
“Indeed, Midoriya was quite quiet, then again we didn’t make many attempts at conversation either so we are at fault as well, our apologies.” the vine haired girl stated.
“N-no it is all on me, I was rude and kept my headphones playing, so i’m the one at fault here.” Izuku argued.
“No, we are.” The Vine haired girl stated.
“No, I am.” The Greenette shot back.
“No, we are!” The vine haired girl retorted with force.
“No, I am!” Izuku responded with just as much force.
Luckily before the two could waste the whole day on arguing who was at fault for not taking much initiative to talk to the other yesterday Genya and Yaoyorozu stepped in for their respective acquaintances, Genya lightly whacking Izuku on the back of his head with his cane and Yaoyorozu lightly flicking Ibara on the forehead.
“I apologize for leaving the both of them in your care Yaoyorozu, I know how much of a handful both of them are.” Genya told the younger girl apologetically.
“Oh don’t worry about it Mr. Arikado, I’m no stranger to working with strong willed individuals like these two! Though it would probably be easier if Kendo, Yui, or some of their friends were here to help considering how Ibara is.” Yaoyorozu responded.
“I can stay if you-” Genya tried to offer before immediately getting shot down by the black haired girl.
“No, I’m sure you have plenty of important things to do, besides how could I claim to be the heir apparent of the Yaoyorozu estate if I couldn’t handle a pair of headstrong Greenettes!” Momo told Genya with a smile, forcing the man to sigh and admit defeat.
“Fine, fine, fine, but do remember that if you need any help there are heroes doing patrol’s all day, especially around here considering this is one of the best places in the city to see the eclipse!” Genya told Momo, and to an extent Izuku and Ibara.
“Oh, and make sure Izuku doesn’t cause too much trouble by trying to get autographs!” Genya warned as he turned on his heel, leaving Midoriya to groan in embarrassment.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Yo! Ryuko!” a dark skinned woman with white hair and ears like those of a bunny shouted as she landed onto the roof where the woman she was saying hi to was standing alongside a blue ball of fluffy jacket.
“Oh, hello there Rumi! I see you got placed on patrol here to huh?” the blonde woman asked her compatriot.
“Yeah, and it's a total drag too! And it’s too damn cold! I even had to put on my winter outfit! I can only imagine how you feel with that Dragon quirk of yours!” the white haired bunny told her ally.
“Oh I’ve gotten used to it, my protege here however…” The blonde began before trailing off and looking to the ball of blue next to her.
“Miss Ryukyu! It's too cold! Can we go get some cocoa?” The ball of blue asked.
“Holy hell! That ain't just a pile of jackets you brought to wear!?” Rumi exclaimed in shock.
“Sadly no, this is my protege, Nejire Hado, more commonly known as the future Spin Heroine, Nejire-Chan, she doesn’t handle extreme temperatures well.” Ryuko stated with a shake of her head.
“And to answer your question Nejire, not yet, but maybe when we come close to the shrine we’ll make a quick stop while they’re finishing up their preparations for everyone that should be showing up, they might have some coffee and cocoa there.” Ryuko told her student.
“Yaaaay!” The ball blue exclaimed happily.
“Well if yall are going, mind if I tag along? I like the jacket and all but It does get pretty stuffy wearing it after a while, luckily the pants aren’t too bad cause I can pull those up a little.” Rumi told her friend.
“Not at all, and quite honestly my coat is the same, but the extra pockets are a godsend so I can’t complain all that much!” Ryuko happily responded.
“Awesome! Here's to hoping that nothing bad happens before we get there huh?” Rumi asked.
“Even if something were to go wrong I’m sure that the both of us would be able to handle it.” Ryuko responded.
“I just want my cocoa, so can you two pick it up?” Nejire impatiently asked her superiors.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Ibara watched as Midoriya bobbed his head to the song he was listening to on his headphones as the trio climbed the stairs.
“Do you have any clue what he’s listening to?” Ibara asked Momo.
“Not the specific song, no, but I did see him put his phone in his pocket where I was able to catch that it is a song by the pre-quirk band “Queens Of The Stone Age” which Jirou had me listen to a week or so ago so it could be any number of their songs such as No One Knows, Feel Good Hit Of The Summer, or Regular John.” Momo responded to her friend as she looked at the sky.
“Still worried about that old story our history professor told us I see.” Ibara teased.
“It’s that obvious huh?” Momo asked, embarrassed.
“A little.” Ibara admitted with a slight smile.
“*Sigh* I still can’t believe that our teacher would tell us such a spooky thing so close to when it was set to happen.” Momo groaned.
“Oh don’t worry about it Momo! Even the tinfoil hat-wearing conspiracy theorists have to admit that such a prophecy, even by someone as respected as Nostradamus, is a bit too far out there to be believed.” Ibara told her friend, giving her a small comfort.
“You guys are talking about the 2199 Eclipse Prophecy right?” Izuku asked, placing his headphones around his neck.
“Oh, I wasn’t aware that you were aware of such a thing Midoriya!” Momo exclaimed.
“W-well I guess you could say it's a hobby of mine to research the strange and the esoteric, Nostradamus and his prophecies among those. If I’m remembering right the basic premise of it was that Nostradamus said that under the Total Solar Eclipse of 2199 the great evil and puppet of ultimate chaos, Dracula would be slain and sealed by a great and powerful hero who wields a whip of metal that glows with flames that burn evil like the sun, however upon the event of the next Total Solar Eclipse, this one, Dracula’s power will be unsealed and it will return to his mortal reincarnation, upon which the world would be plunged into an age of darkness unseen since before the birth of the great first civilizations such as the Akkadians, Assyrians, Babaloynians and so on, and it's also worth mentioning that those three in particular had yet to have been discovered when Nostradamus was alive.” Izuku briefly summarized.
“Y-you just have all that memorized and ready to rattle off to anyone who asks?” Ibara asked incredulously.
“Y-yeah…” Izuku answered in embarrassment.
“What does the inside of your head even look like? I mean it’s quite impressive but still!” Ibara muttered, causing Izuku to chuckle awkwardly and Momo to shake her head.
“I’m surprised at how quickly Ibara is taking to Midoriya, she’s usually a bit more wary of people, then again Midoriya does have a certain gentlemanly charm to him despite his horrendous social skills.” Momo mused to herself as she observed her friend and her new acquaintance interact, doing her best to ignore the growing pit in her stomach that something bad was about to happen.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“-Aaaaand Done!” Izuku happily exclaimed as the notification appeared on the screen of his computer telling him the download of the Data from the last antenna had completed and he pulled his headphones down to his neck.
“W-wonderful! N-now d-do you m-m-mind if we go ins-s-side? Please?” Ibarra chattered out, the cold winds cutting through her jacket and gloves.
“I-i’m of the s-same mind as Ibara!” Momo agreed with her friend, looking like she was more of an ice statue than a person.
“What happened to you two!?” Izuku exclaimed in shock at the two people behind him.
“You don’t feel how cold it is!?” Ibara and Momo asked Izuku in surprise.
“Not particularly, no! You two should’ve told me!” Izuku exclaimed as he stuffed his computer into his bag and threw it over his shoulder before standing up and dragging both of the young women by the collars and hoods of their jackets with him at quite the impressive speed.
What makes it even more impressive is that in less than ten seconds, Izuku had run across the courtyard of the shrine, something that a quirkless young man, even of his impressive discipline and fitness, would find near impossible, even more so considering the extra weight behind him.
“Right then, we’re here, let’s get warmed up!” Izuku stated as he let go of Ibara and Momo before opening the door to a small shop, usually it served as a place to by small trinkets to help support the shrine, but today it was given a total overhaul to become a rather bootleg restaurant for the special event that was occurring.
“Ibara?” Momo asked.
“Yeah?” Ibara responded.
“Weren’t we just-”
“Yup.”
“Huh, well that’s impressive!” Momo muttered.
“Indeed.” Ibara agreed.
“C’mon guys! You don’t want to turn into ice cubes out there do you?” Izuku worriedly asked the pair, reminding them why they had just been dragged across the shrine with such urgency.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Alright then Nejire we are here now so you can stop asking me if we’re there yet.” Ryuko told her student with a clenched jaw.
“YAY!” the curly haired Blunette exclaimed in joy.
“You are a helluva lot more patient than I am Ryuko.” Rumi told the blonde next to her.
“I am-” Ryuko began to say before something, a feeling, came over her, even if only for one one millionth of a second, but… it was as if someone had just walked upon her own grave… and ran a spear into the ground, through her coffin, and right into her heart.
“...What the hell was that?” Rumi hissed, her ears pinned down on her head in what could almost be considered fear.
“I-i don’t know…” Ryuko admitted, a cold sweat running down the side of her face.
“What’s the hold up! I need my cocoa! Unless you want to be dragging a Nejire-cicle all over the place until I thaw out!” Nejire exclaimed dramatically.
“You didn’t feel that!?” Ryuko and Rumi asked in shock.
“Feel what?” was all Nejire said in response, confused at what her teacher and her teacher's friend meant.
“N-nothing.” Ryuko and Rumi stated in tandem, not wanting to admit what they both just felt without even knowing what just happened.
“Now, let’s go get you that cocoa Nejire!” Ryuko told her protege, making her stop asking whatever question she was about to ask the pair.
“Well if we’re going to be grabbing some coffee and some cocoa we’d better get a move on, the eclipse is about to start, so we should go an grab whatever we need before the crowds get here.” Rumi told her compatriots as she looked towards the sky, the shadow of the moon visible in the sky as it traveled towards the light of the sun.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The trio opened the door to the small shop that had been designated as restaurant for today only, the counter was manned by a young man with emerald green hair who was wearing a pair of headphones and a white sweater who had his back to the door as he whipped up something using the machine he was working with, a black blazer draped over a seat next to him with a computer on it that was running a program of some sort.
Seated at a nearby table was a pair of young women, both with a cup of cocoa in their hands, the first one had black hair that, up until recently had obviously been held down by a beanie, the other had hair hair like vines who sat next to a heater, probably to keep her hair from dying.
“Hello, before you try to make an order from Midoriya, know that you’ll need to do so by writing on one of these cards so the shrine can know how many people came by, how much each person spent, and what each person bought, thank you.” The black haired girl told the trio as she gestured towards a large stack of cards next to the door.
“Oh, thank you!” Ryuko told the black haired girl.
“It’s not a problem!” was all the black haired girl said in response before turning her attention back to the girl across from her.
A moment later three cards were placed to the young man apparently named Midoriya who turned his eyes to the cards for a moment before setting to work in quite the stylish and over the top fashion, grabbing a set of ceramic cups next to him and tossing them into the air.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Impressive!” Ryuko muttered under her breath.
“How the fuck did he not just burn the hell out of his hands or break all of those cups?” Rumi wondered with a wince.
“Oooh! I didn’t know that the shrine hired the Famous Barista of The Cafe Lisa!” Nejire exclaimed in shock.
“Your orders la-” Midoriya began as he threw his headphones back while placing the cups on the counter before looking at the three heroines before him.
“Oh.” Midoriya squeaked before ducking under the counter.
“...Did you do something to this boy Nejire? Rumi?” Ryuko asked her compatriots.
“Oi! The hell is that supposed to mean!?” Rumi growled.
“Not to my knowledge, I mean I only know of him because of the video someone took of him that got really famous a few weeks ago!” Nejire responded with a tilt of her head.
“I… I think Midoriya is just like that.” the girl with vines for hair said with a sweat drop.
“Why?” Ryuko asked.
“Not a clue, from what I’ve seen he’s kind, very well mannered whenever you talk to him, and extremely patient, honestly aside from having a somewhat bad habit of listening to music when people are trying to talk to him he’s a wonderful young man to be around.” the black haired girl told the trio.
“Y-your giving me to much credit Yaoyorozu!” Midoriya exclaimed in embarrassment from behind the counter.
“I doubt that Midoriya, after all Mr. Arikado wouldn’t have hired you if you didn’t have qualities he sees as wonderful to have.” The vinette told Midoriya honestly.
“I-i-i’m good at sifting through, memorizing, and recording Data, that’s why Mr. Genya hired me!” Izuku responded.
“Then why would he let you call him by his first name? He only lets one other person do that, and that’s only because she’s too hard headed to take no for an answer.” The vinette asked simply.
“I-i, uh-” Midoriya began before his computer beeped and a warning sign flashed over its screen.
In an instant Midoriya was on his feet and had his computer in hand, a panicked look on his face as blood drained from it.
“Oh no, that’s not good, not good at ALL! I need to call Mr. Genya!” Izuku exclaimed in a panic as he grabbed his phone from his pocket and placed his computer on the counter.
“Uh, what’s going on?” Nejire asked.
“Yeah I’d like to know that too!” Rumi exclaimed in agreement with the Blunette.
“C’mon, c’mon, c’mon pick up, Ah Mr. Genya! We have a problem! A very big problem! I had my computer hook up to the servers remotely to look for some of the values on the key you gave me yesterday from today’s Data! It’s not good! It’s actually very, very, very bad, like completely in the red, bad!” Midoriya exclaimed into the phone in a hurried panic.
“What does that mean!?” Midoriya shouted in concern.
“We’re still at the shrine!” Midoriya answered.
“Wha- why “Damn it”, what does “Damn it” Mean!” Midoriya exclaimed.
However before Midoriya could get his answer, the connection of the phone dropped as the entire outside world was drenched in darkness.
Then, a feeling overtook everyone in the small shop, a feeling just like the one Rumi and Ryuko felt earlier, except now it was far, far, stronger, so much stronger in fact, it was able to force consciousness from each and every person in the room.
Notes:
I have no Idea how I managed to get out 3k words so quick, last time I did that it took almost a month, then again when I did that I was still new to writing so maybe that has something to do with it.
In other news, I had a blast writing this chapter, I also checked out some other fandoms and how their vampires (Or vampire equivalents) do things, and they have given me a ton of new Ideas to play around with, also I can't wait until you guys see how I decided Izuku is going to start tapping into the offensive part of Dracula's power.
Hint: I've already foreshadowed half the equation that makes what Izuku will use work.
Chapter Text
Izuku shot upwards, banging his head right into the young woman Ryukyu and Miriko brought with them.
“Ow!” The girl exclaimed as she went stumbling backwards before falling on her butt.
“M-midoriya! You're alive!” Ibara and Momo exclaimed simultaneously in relief.
“Jury’s still out on that.” Izuku muttered, a thousand yard stare boring into the earth as the fading dream in his mind lost its focus save for a handful of details.
Overwhelming grief, the color red, mad scribbles of alchemy and unknown formula, a man with black hair and a red necklace, spears, a man with white hair and blood red eyes, a cross with a woman upon it, gnashing teeth, madness, rage, a black malformed beast that was bound in chains, burning, a man in red and white with blonde hair that morphed, and distorted into dozens of different forms and faces faces before ending on a man with brown hair and a brown coat, darkness, then from the darkness, an explosion of white in the shape of a dragon alongside a horrendous roar, small embers of its flame soaring into the dark before, just as quickly as it appeared, it disappeared, leaving only a meager white flame in its place, alone in the dark and yet, slowly it began to grow, ever so agonizingly slowly.
“-Hey! Midoriya! Did you hear me!?” The blunette shouted at the Izuku.
“H-huh?” Izuku responded, that far away look in his eye still there.
“I said-” the blunette began before Izuku held up his hand for silence.
“J-just give me a second please, my head is killing me.” Izuku muttered as he stood up.
“Where's my blazer, and my computer, and my headphones and my phone?” Izuku muttered aloud.
“Right here!” Momo answered as she watched Izuku flop into a chair.
“Thanks Yaoyorozu, can you hand me my phone?” Izuku asked tiredly.
“Sure! Here catch!” Momo responded as she tossed Izuku’s phone to him.
As the phone made its short trip back towards its owner, the world, even if for a moment, seemed to stop, at least in Izuku’s eyes.
But as quickly as it happened it ended, and Izuku’s hand immediately caught the phone with barely a thought from him.
“Something wrong?” Ibara asked.
“N-no, it's just… nevermind, it’s nothing.” Izuku muttered as he opened his phone.
“Damn it, no signal.” Izuku hissed at his phone.
“Its not all that surprising is it?” a voice asked with three taps of his cane upon the floor.
“Mr. Genya!” Izuku exclaimed in relief.
“Indeed, Midoriya, do you mind coming with me for a moment?” the tall man asked the young Greenette.
“Sure but what about-” Izuku began before Genya raised his hand just like Midoriya had moments earlier.
“They’ll be fine for the moment, what I have to say is urgent.” Genya told Izuku who simply nodded in response before standing up and walking to where his blazer sat on a chair.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The moment the two were out of earshot of the small shop Izuku leaned on a light post, the color draining from his face and a cough escaping his throat.
“It seems this place is already taking its effect on him… dammit this wasn’t supposed to happen.” Genya cursed in his mind as he watched the young man do his best to regain his composure.
“What was it you wanted to *COUGH* *COUGH* talk about Mr. Genya?” Izuku asked his employer.
“I… want to apologize about this.” Genya told the young man.
“About what?” Izuku asked in confusion.
“I see you haven’t given outside a good look yet.” Genya muttered grimly before gesturing to the city where fires raged wildly, explosions were going off, and screams of terror were heard.
“What in the-?” Izuku gasped in horror.
“Wait what about my-” Izuku began before Genya cut him off.
“Your mother is fine, I checked on her before I came here.” Genya comforted the young man.
“Oh thank god, thank you Mr. Genya.” Izuku stated gratefully.
“You have nothing to thank me for, after all, the only reason she and by extension everyone near where you live or have spent a considerable amount of time will survive this is because of you.” Genya miserably thought to himself.
“Now then Midoriya, I require your assistance-” Genya began before a scream was heard behind them.
“That was coming from-” Izuku began before sprinting off towards the scream through the blizzard.
“The shop! Dammit! Damn this entire confounded day to hell!” Genya hissed as he began to run after Izuku.
Soon the duo of a quirkless teenager and a cripple arrived at the shop, crawling all over it were beasts and monsters like the ones from ancient stories passed down through generations.
“Beasts, beasts all over the shop, curses!” Genya muttered.
“Is there anything we can do!?” Izuku asked in fear.
Genya looked at his cane and nodded.
“There just might be…” He said aloud as a haze began to envelop him.
In an instant a blur of red shot forward and through nearly all of the beasts.
All except one.
“Shit!” Genya shouted in frustration as he fell back towards the ground, only able to watch as the final beast shot towards Izuku on its bone wings.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Once more the world slowed to a crawl in Izuku’s eyes as he watched the skeletal beast rush towards him, spear already raised to skewer him.
Despite this, Izuku’s heart remained calm.
Or that’s what Izuku assumed was the reason his heart hadn’t already shot out of him.
But that also might be because of the boiling feeling in his chest, like something was trying to scream and claw its way out through Izuku’s veins.
It was pissing him off.
Oh…
That’s what that feeling was.
No wonder it felt so familiar…
Like an old friend…
The old familiar feeling of wanting to beat something, anything to a bloody pulp, all because its mere existence made him want to hurl from a mixture of disgust and rage.
The feeling of hatred
That was the same feeling he got when Kachan became Bakugou.
That was the same feeling he was feeling now.
But this time… Izuku isn’t going to take it on the chin like a good little quirkless boy.
In fact the only thing taking anything on the chin… will be that skeleton.
As the beast approached Izuku stepped to the side of its charge with its spear and sent a punch into the monster's jaw, shattering it like glass and sending it flying into a light pole where it broke in half.
Fire, passion, agony, rage, hope, despair, grief, blood, madness, and hatred, these were all things Izuku knew well.
And over the years he’s learned how to stop them, contain them, lock them away and hide them behind the thin veneers of routine and patience and calm that served as his mask.
And as Izuku approached the skeleton that mask cracked and slipped, even if only by the smallest, tiniest, amount.
But it was enough for the beast to know one thing.
Survival was impossible.
Hope was a pipe dream.
And mercy was only something Death could give now.
If the beast was capable of it, it would be throwing up right now from terror.
But it couldn’t.
So it tried the next best thing.
Running.
Ejecting its soul and hoping it could reconstitute somewhere far, far, far away from here.
This is what sealed its fate.
The beast's body broke apart and a red orb of energy was all that was left in its place, a red orb of energy that tried to fly away from Izuku.
But it was futile.
Because no matter how hard it tried, how hard it ran.
There was a force pulling it back.
Like a void that was searching desperately for anything to fill it, to sate its ravenous hunger, to make it feel complete, dragging anything it could in to do so.
And soon the ball of red lost against the unending void behind it, spinning, and spinning, and spinning towards its source.
The “Heart” of Izuku Midoriya.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Damn it all…” Genya muttered in despair as he watched the soul of that skeletal spearman whirl and fly into the chest of Izuku Midoriya.
He had failed before he could even begin, now the only path that remained was forward, and hope against hope that Midoriya didn’t become that monster, or failing that, he retained enough of his own mind long enough to…
No, that would never work, even the few who have fought IT say it was only by an act of god they managed to beat it back long enough to escape.
“But that might be the only possibility we have if it comes to that…” Genya whispered as he landed back on the ground.
“Enough of that for now… let us go and see if any casualties have occurred.”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku kicked the door of the shop open.
In response a proverbial wall of Russian nesting dolls were tossed at him.
“Hey! Mercy! Mercy! I surrender!” Izuku cried as the dolls pelted him, forcing him backwards.
“Wait a… MIDORIYA! OH MY GOD I AM SO SORRY!” Momo cried in embarrassment at her actions.
“It’s fine, the only thing hurt is my pride.” Izuku responded in a rather poor attempt to comfort the young woman considering the cut on his head from one of the dolls she tossed that had split the skin with a glancing blow.
“Don’t lie Midoriya! It’s a sin, not to mention that is a rather nasty cut there.” Ibara stated as she walked out from behind the counter.
“Yeah! Viney there’s right!” the blunette exclaimed as she flew over the counter, a russian nesting doll still in hand.
“Wait a- your Nejire-Chan! One of UA’s big three!” Izuku exclaimed in shock.
“And you're the Mysterious Barista Of Cafe Lisa!” Nejire happily exclaimed, causing Izuku to groan in embarrassment.
“Yes I am, but before we continue with that line of questioning, where are Miss Ryukyu and Miss Mirko?” Izuku asked, desperate to change the subject from his part time job.
“That’s what I was trying to say earlier! They went off to see what that giant castle was all about.
“Castle?” Izuku muttered in confusion.
“Castle.” Momo and Ibara muttered, still not sure of how it was possible themselves.
However before this interesting thought could continue, Genya chose this exact moment to make his return.
“Glad to see tha- SON OF AN ENGLISH WHORE!” Genya screeched as a Russian nesting doll shot at his head, connected and shattered into a thousand pieces.
“NEJIRE!” Momo, Izuku, and Ibara exclaimed in shock and mortification.
“HE COULD HAVE BEEN A MONSTER!” Nejire defended herself.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“*Pant* Jesus *Pant* Fucking *pant* Christ.” Rumi gasped out, her hands on her knees.
“Why in the ACTUAL hell did that fucking thing take so many hits to knock back!?” the rabbit hero cursed.
“Don’t forget, we didn’t even kill it…” Ryuko muttered.
“Don’t you fucking dare jinx us! And don’t make a joke about rabbit's feet, they need to have been cut off first and I don’t intend on losing mine any time soon” Rumi hissed.
“...Fair.” Ryuko responded.
“And who even has a quirk like that? Making them into some sort of god damned… what the fuck would you even call that thing?” Rumi asked.
“A Final Guard of some sort?” Ryuko suggested.
“Yeah… Final Guard that fits, that fucker was massive.” Rumi responded.
“We should…” Ryuko began.
“Head back? Yeah I agree, I never got to finish my coffee and after fighting that big bastard I’m famished.” Rumi finished.
Unfortunately, this plan would not be one that comes to fruition.
“My apologies ladies, but, until the True Lord Of The Castle returns, you will be unable to leave, however you need not worry, until he arrives, you two will be treated with the utmost respect afforded to guests of the Lord Of The Night.” a voice echoed in Rumi and Ryuko’s heads, sending bolts of fear down their spines that locked them in place..
“W-who the hell was that?” Rumi asked in fear.
“I-i have no Idea…” Ryuko admitted.
“Oh you wound me miladies! You two and I have been in constant contact ever since you two have become heroes, after all, who do you think takes the souls of those caught in the path of villains! Why if it wasn’t for them I would’ve been out of a job in this modern age!” The voice continued.
“But, alas if that is not enough to clue you into who I am, I have no choice but to show you!” The voice stated as the temperature dropped to below freezing and a dreaded calm washed over the two female heroes while a specter in purple formed from the shadows, its body and face hidden in its robe before it exploded away from it as the skeletal creature wearing it exclaimed proudly.
“I am Death! And it is a great pleasure to meet you!”
Notes:
Now the balls gotten to rolling, might I give you all a penny for your thoughts?
Chapter Text
“I am so sorry.” Momo apologized once more as she cleaned the wound on Izuku’s head.
“It's fine Yao-” Izuku began before Momo cut him off.
“Call me Momo, and no it's not fine, if you're unlucky this could scar.” The black hair girl told the Greenette.
“It would be bad If I lost my good looks, they are the only things I have going for me.” Izuku half joked, causing Momo to sigh.
“You really don’t have a very high opinion of yourself do you?” Momo asked.
“I wouldn’t say that I'm just… Humble.” Izuku responded.
“There's being humble then there’s being self-deprecating.” Momo thought to herself sadly.
“All done.” Momo told her patient.
“Really? That was quick.” Izuku stated before standing up and looking at his reflection in the reflective metal of the coffee machine next to him.
“Wow! You did a good job, nurse Momo!” Izuku exclaimed happily.
“O-oh it's nothing much, just basic first aid!” Momo responded.
“Nonsense, you did quite well Yaoyorozu, now if only I could get this bump on my head to stop hurting.” Genya interjected, a makeshift ice pack held on his head where Nejire blasted him with a doll.
“However, now that you have been patched up Midoriya, I require you to follow me outside once more to continue what I wished to tell you, hopefully the shop won’t be attacked again before then.” Genya told Izuku as he stood up shakily.
“Don’t even joke about that! It was terrifying!” Ibara and Nejire exclaimed.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“What did you want to talk about Mr. Genya?” Izuku asked as he walked behind Genya.
“It’ll be easier to show rather than tell.” Genya told Izuku.
“The last time you said something to that effect it didn’t end well.” Izuku muttered, causing Genya to chuckle.
“Fair, but this time it won’t end as disastrously as last time, hopefully.” Genya stated.
“Hopefully…” Izuku agreed before trailing off.
“Hmm… I assume you’re wondering why you're feeling better after absorbing that red ball of energy from that monster?” Genya asked, causing Izuku to stumble in shock, answering Genya’s question without having to say a word.
“It’s because of a certain… talent you have… the talent to subjugate the souls of those with wills weaker than your own, I once knew a being with the same ability long ago.” Genya told the Greenette.
“W-what? I-i’m sorry to ask Mr. Genya, but how hard did Nejire hit you in the head?” Izuku questioned the older man, deeply concerned with what his employer was talking about.
“Ha heh heh, I assure you Midoriya, my head is on perfectly straight, though it definitely feels like I got whacked with a pan. But enough of that, would I be correct in assuming you’ve never felt the cold but could never stand sunny days or the heat very well?” Genya asked Izuku.
“W-well yeah but that's just because I’m… I’m…” Izuku began to say before trailing off as he grasped for an answer to Genya’s question.
“Nor do you enjoy the sensation of crossing over water, or the feeling of using silverware?” Genya continued.
Izuku narrowed his eyes and looked to the ground, he hadn’t even told his own mother about those strange “personality quirks” of his but here was Mr. Genya, asking him about them as if they were the most obvious things about him.
“Who are you?” Izuku asked.
“Me? I’m no one of much importance, just someone who wants to see old ghosts rest.” Genya responded before stopping.
“Here we are.” the man with the cane told Midoriya as he looked upwards.
In the sky, hovering before the black eclipse, was a massive and grand castle, its design was ancient and gothic but there was steel and iron in its construction, towers and spires jutted from the sides, its windows glowed with orange light, and beasts and monsters of all types soared and circled around it.
“Now then Midoriya, I apologize but this is as far as I can take you, you must finish the rest of the journey yourself.” Genya told Izuku as he tapped his cane on the ground.
“What!?” Izuku asked in a panic.
“Oh right, I’ve yet to explain what you must do if all of this is to end.” Genya told Izuku as he turned to face him.
“Essentially, to stop all of this you must reach the throne room of the lord at the top most point of the castle, I can not do it because I lack a certain natural quality that you do not, the power to subjugate those with weaker wills than your own, The Power Of Dominus, the power to rule, the power similar to the one who once sat upon the throne of this castle.” Genya told Izuku as he pointed the tip of his cane at Izuku’s chest, right where his heart would be.
“What?” Izuku responded.
“Don’t worry all will reveal itself in due time, till then I do believe that you have a meeting to attend.” Genya told Izuku as he began to walk away.
“WHAT!?” Izuku shouted.
“I BELIEVE IN YOU MIDORIYA! GIVE THEM HELL!” Genya responded, already quite a ways away from where he left Midoriya in the blizzard.
“WHAT THE ACTUAL-” Izuku began to curse before he was interrupted.
“Are you a guest or a candidate?” A voice asked, scaring Izuku and causing him to stumble backwards in shock.
“What?” Izuku repeated himself like a broken record as he locked onto the source of the voice.
An almost incomprehensibly massive battle worn skeleton with a huge bone club lodged into the ground between its feet, its bones creaking and groaning.
“O-oh! H-hello there! I-i’m-” Izuku began before the massive skeleton asked once more.
“Guest or Candidate?”
“Candidate?” Izuku answered, his body supplying a truthful answer before his mind could think of the ramifications.
“Hmm, then I am Creaking Skull, and if you wish to advance forward…” Creaking skull began as he grasped the bone club in his right hand.
“You must defeat me in battle, a knight of the Dark Lord, the same Dark Lord you wish to succeed.” Creaking skull finished as he tore his weapon from the ground and held it aloft in one hand like one would hold a blade.
“Crapbaskets.” Izuku muttered as he looked into the “Eyes” of Creaking Skull and Creaking Skull did the same to him, their thoughts on the other already forming.
“Is this child the one who holds the Power To Rule? Then again his eyes… they show something that the snake in white did not… honor and discipline, perhaps this boy might be the one who will take the throne, nonetheless his mettle must be tested, that will tell me if he is worthy of following, if he has the strength of mind, body, and soul to control the dark.” Creaking skull thought to himself as he looked into Izuku’s eyes, looking for any sign of hesitation, any sign of cowardice, of which he found none, in fact all he saw was fear, fear that Izuku would not let force him to run, that means it was not fear, but something far, far, greater.
Courage, the courage to push forward against all odds, against all forces that pushed him down.
“Perhaps this boy could be the one to sit upon the throne.” Creaking skull thought as he raised his club upwards and swung it down at Izuku.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
For the third time today the world slowed to a stop around him as something was coming towards him.
For the second time today it was something trying to kill him.
Izuku didn’t like that pattern.
But he also didn’t like the massive bone club barreling down on him with speed equivalent to that of a car going highway speed.
“This day has been completely fucked.” Izuku cursed to himself as he dodged to the side and the world began to move again, the club slamming into the ground and sending Izuku tumbling across the stone, only stopping when he slammed into a tree and a feeling like fire ignited where his ribs were.
“Oh that isn’t good.” Izuku groaned in pain as he tried to stand up by using the tree he had been slammed against, but only in succeeding in cutting his hand on the wood, causing it to bleed like he had slit it open with a knife.
“When it rains it pours huh?” Izuku wryly asked himself as he once more attempted to stand and once more fell back, this time from the pain of his ribs, or more accurately where his ribs once were.
The massive skeleton advanced slowly forward, watching the boy and his reaction to the situation he was put in.
Izuku looked at his split open hand, and in that moment something whispered something to him, a small piece of knowledge he had read not even three hours earlier when he bought coffee from that young platinum haired girl.
A symbol, a cross at an angle upwards with an arrow upon its furthermost point and two small dots under the points where the lines intersected to make the cross.
The alchemical symbol of iron.
It was one in a million, no even more than that it was downright insane.
But considering how this day had gone so far…
Maybe a little crazy is called for?
“It's not like I have anything to lose and I’ll die if I don’t try something, so let's gamble on being a little weird.” Izuku muttered to himself as he placed his fingers in his own blood and drew the symbol on the stone ground, and the moment it was completed, slamming his blood covered hand down upon it, causing black and red lightning to erupt from under his palm.
Notes:
Creaking Skull has always been a personal favorite of mine, couldn't tell you why, that's probably why I gave him such a makeover.
And yes that is the actual alchemical symbol for Iron, I know to look this stuff up before I start writing my stories, in fact what this little symbol here is going to make for Izuku is the first reference to another "Vampire" from another series, I wonder if anyone can figure it out when the next chapter comes out?
Hint: He's also a Dracula, but don't ever call him that if you don't want a slow and painful death at his hands, he much prefers being called Vlad.
Chapter Text
If there is one thing Izuku Midoriya has learned in his sixteen years of life it is this.
Sometimes diplomacy will fail, and when that happens one must be ready to fight tooth and nail to survive.
And for Izuku Midoriya, fighting tooth and nail always involves taking so many hits that whoever is throwing the punches breaks and is forced to stop.
But right now with a giant skeleton holding a massive club walking towards him, something tells the Greenette that taking hits until the skeleton stops being able to throw them isn’t a viable or sane strategy.
Then again playing in his own blood isn’t exactly sane either, but it's the best thing he has.
So you can imagine his shock when black and red lightning ignited under his hands, and the point of something formed under Izuku’s palm.
“...I really hope that this isn’t my body hallucinating as I’m going into shock from breaking all of my ribs.” Izuku muttered as he raised his hand from the ground.
In an instant a black spear… no not a spear, a stake shot upwards from the ground, glowing with dark red power, and causing the hair on Izuku’s neck to raise in fear.
Creaking Skull halted his advance for a moment to look upon the boy and the weapon he had just called forth from his own blood.
“The symbol of the lord's domination? How interesting!” Creaking Skull thought to himself jovially before resuming his advance upon the boy.
“W-what? How?” Izuku began before shaking his head.
Questions for later, for when he wasn’t about to get splattered.
Izuku grasped the shaft of the stake and used it to pull himself upwards before breaking it away from the ground and holding it to his side in the way that felt most right to him.
In this moment a power, more than likely adrenaline, began to rush through Izuku’s veins, dulling the pain of his ribs, and making him feel stronger, like he could punch through stone and outrun a car.
Izuku closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
“Focus Izuku, you haven’t forced yourself to take as many blows as you have just to roll over and die here.” Izuku told himself.
The Greenette then let out his breath in a hiss of air before opening his eyes to do what he did best.
Gather data.
The club was in Creaking Skulls right hand, meaning Izuku would have to stick to its left.
Obviously there was no flesh to speak of upon the bones of the giant skeleton or organs to stab so taking out his heart wasn’t an option, leaving only the joints to destroy.
Following that the next spot to go for would be the eyes, or whatever served their purpose in the empty sockets.
From there if he was still alive, break the skull open.
Izuku had a plan, now comes the hard part, actually enacting it.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Genya watched the battle from afar, ready to intervene if it was required of him, though he greatly hoped it wasn’t.
“Come on Izuku, I know you can take a hit but can you throw one?” Genya worriedly asked as he watched Izuku raise his stake before charging forward at breakneck speed.
The skeleton swung its club down, once more sending Izuku flying, however this time Izuku used that to his advantage, allowing the force of the blow to carry him forward, catapulting him to just behind the left leg of the skeleton, allowing him to begin his attack as he jumped upwards and lodging his stake in the back of skeleton’s knee, causing it to roar in pain before collapsing to the ground, locking Izuku’s stake in place which the Greenette took in stride by using its current position and the somewhat flexible nature of the weapon to vault himself upwards into the sky far above the creaking pile of bones where he waved his right arm, causing his blood to fly from the wound on his hand and form another stake for him to grab in the air.
“Impressive!” Genya muttered to himself in surprise at how well Izuku was doing against the creature.
Izuku fell downwards towards the skeleton, his stake poised to take out the left arm of the monster, truly sending it to the ground where he could finish his plan.
Unfortunately the skeleton seems to have gained some inkling of Izuku’s plan as in response to this attack from above it swung its left arm at Izuku who, while managing to avoid the majority of the attack, still was clipped by it, sending him tumbling in the air and causing him to miss his mark by a wide margin as he crashed into the ground.
“Damnit!” Genya exclaimed in distress as he grabbed his cane, ready to intervene.
However before he could Izuku once more pushed himself upwards, not quite standing and placing most of his weight on the stake as his left arm hangs limply and blood poured down his face.
“Stay down Izuku!” Genya screamed, knowing full well that his voice wouldn’t reach the boy over the screaming wind and snow.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“That was… unpleasant.” Izuku muttered as he briefly glanced at his left arm.
It was still attached luckily, but he could barely feel it, that probably wasn’t good.
That's a problem for future Izuku to worry about.
“If there is a future Izuku that is.” Izuku grimly thought to himself before looking towards his stake.
A weapon made from blood, his blood, turned into a stake of black iron that seemed to radiate evil energy, that probably says something about him doesn’t it?
Probably how he keeps everything bottled up, hidden under the normal, dime a dozen facade he keeps.
“No, keep your head straight Izuku, you can think about the psychological issues that black haired Police Girl from halloween guessed I had.” the Greenette told himself as he shook his head.
“Wait, was she a police girl? Or was she dressed like Ultraman? No, Dammit Izuku, Focus! Keep your head in the fight.” Izuku groaned to himself as he looked upwards to Creaking Skull who was still in the same place.
“Why isn’t he moving?” Izuku asked himself before looking down at where he had stabbed the giant monster.
“It’s not like one little-” Izuku began to say to himself before stopping mid sentence in shock at what he saw.
The stake had grown larger, much, much larger, it had grown so large in fact, it had dug itself into the ground locking the skeleton in place as it seemingly drained the energy from Creaking Skull.
“What in the…” Izuku muttered aloud before noting something.
It didn’t hurt to breathe. At all.
Not to mention feeling was beginning to return to his left arm, and the blood that had been pouring down his face had begun to slow.
Was this something the stake was doing?
No, no time to question it, there was no telling what Creaking Skull would do while Izuku waited, it was time for him to go on the offensive based on instinct he had done before.
Once more Izuku charged forward, this time shooting towards the right of the massive monster whose movements had seeming slowed, allowing Izuku to run forward, through, and out of the clubs effective range, circling around the skeleton where he threw the stake in his hand at the right shoulder of creaking skull, right where its arm connected to the joint.
His stake struck its target exactly where Izuku intended it too, landing his shot with so much skill it was almost as if it was something he had spent decades mastering the art of.
Next Izuku created another stake, and jumped upon the back of Creaking skull, clambering up the back of the massive skeleton and towards his next target which sat inside the skull itself.
In an attempt to remove Izuku, Creaking Skull shook its body violently, but Izuku held fast and continued his climb before jumping towards the skull and grabbing the outside of the socket where an eye would sit and using his momentum to stab the stake into its right eye.
“RRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!” Creaking Skull screamed in agony as it swung its head skywards, sending his attacker flying upwards.
“C’mon, one more, just one more!” Izuku screamed in his head as he created one more stake in the sky against his body’s screeching protest.
Izuku soared downward, his stake ready to stab deep into the last remaining eye of Creaking Skull, who in one final attempt to win against his opponent, swung his left arm at Izuku once more, hoping it would have the same effect as last time.
Unfortunately for him, Izuku is the type who can only be fooled once, as he managed to completely avoid the attack this time, slamming full force into Creaking Skulls head with his stake.
“Wonderful… you truly hold the power… intelligence… and skill of a lord… my soul is yours to command… So might I have your name, my lord?” Creaking skull asked the one who had bested him.
“Izuku Midoriya.” Izuku tiredly responded.
“Thank you… Lord Midoriya…” Creaking Skull stated as its body turned to dust, leaving a ball of blue energy behind.
A ball of blue energy that soon spiraled into Izuku’s chest, causing warmth to spread all throughout Izuku’s body as his wounds closed and bones knit themselves together.
“What the hell was that!?” Izuku asked in shock after giving himself a moment to process what just happened to his body.
Sadly, his questions would have to wait as a moment later a stone staircase would reveal itself to Izuku.
A stone staircase that led to the entrance of the castle.
Notes:
LEVEL UP!
Level 3!
HP-344
MP-90
STR-12
CON-14
INT-13
LCK-11
???-9980
???-10Kazık-Turkish for Stake
Chapter 7: The Designer Vampire
Chapter Text
A young blonde woman with blonde hair and red eyes stepped out of a car and into the freezing cold air under the pitch black sky of the eclipse.
“Right then Toga… this is what you were bred for, what vampire kind has spent centuries preparing for, carefully breeding the ideal consort to the next Dark Lord on the off chance that prophecy came to pass, you can’t choke now.” The girl named Toga told herself before looking at the case in her hand, her knuckles going white from how hard she was grasping it in an effort to ignore the sickening feeling growing in her gut and the horrible thoughts her mind supplied about what the new Lord would be like.
Everyone assumed that he would be like the old one, that he would have the same mannerisms and rules, but what if he didn’t… what if he…
“No, it doesn’t matter Toga, your function was decided centuries before you were born, and there is nothing you can do to change it… you’ve known this from the day you were born, no matter what, no matter what dreams you think you have, none of it matters, you only exist to carry out your function as a pawn, as a designer vampire.” The Blonde Vampire told herself before turning to her driver and bowing with a smile.
Toga then looked up the staircase to the shrine, it seemed almost infinite against the sky, moving eternally forward and into the dark.
“No use in pushing it off any longer…” Toga sadly told herself as she placed her foot onto the first step of the staircase.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Steel slammed into stone as Izuku dodged out of the way of the armor’s sword smashing into a column.
“You know… if I had known where this would land me, I would have grabbed something with a bit more range.” Izuku muttered after blowing a stray strand of hair out of his face and grabbing the sword next to him.
The armor of course did not respond, at least not with words, only allowing its faceplate to clank and rattle as a form of communication.
“I-I’m sorry I don’t understand you, I don’t speak… possessed plate armor.” Izuku responded to the armor.
More angry clanking came from the armor before it raised its hand in a ball before raising its middle finger.
“Now that is just uncalled for.” Izuku responded to the armor, able to understand the gesture it made to him as he raised his blade and prepared to continue his assault on the massive suit as the armor did the same for him.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Toga walked throughout the castle, greeting the monsters as she went along her way, perks of being a guest in the Dark Lord's castle, she doesn’t have to slog her way through floor after floor of all manners of monsters and beasts.
“However it seems that someone didn’t get that memo when they entered.” Toga said aloud as she observed the remains of beasts who had been slain and the marks they and their killer left upon the living stone of the castle who, in Toga’s mind, was quite irritated with all of the current goings on, after all how would you feel if a bunch of little ants started running around inside of you and breaking everything?
But that's neither here nor there, Toga still has a “Function” to carry out as a Designer Vampire after all!
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Genya ground his teeth together in frustration, a bad habit of his he had picked up from his mother and father.
“A Designer Vampire, and not just any of them either, the “Special Project” of the Dead Apostles themselves, this is bad, extremely bad.” Genya worriedly muttered in his mother tongue as he sat at the window of the shop.
“Do you have any Idea what he’s saying Momo?” Ibara asked her friend quietly as she took stock of what materials they had, hoping to find blankets or coats to warm themselves with.
“No, but it does sound like a European language, however that barely narrows it down at all.” Momo responded to her friend, also looking for coats or blankets, not wishing to use her quirk any more than she already had before knowing how much food they had at their disposal.
“Could I? No, my power may be returning but not enough for me to make contact with a mirror. Curses, Yoko, Izuku, J, I pray you all are safe.” Genya whispered as he dredged up what little information he knew of the “Girl” who had just entered that damned castle from the darkest corners of his mind where he had stuffed it.
“Subject 112 of generation 36 (Who will be from here on referred to as The Consort) was designed and bred to have power equivalent to that of some of the highest ranks of vampire from birth and to become even more powerful with time, however as a side effect, early on into its life span The Consort was shown to be prone to bouts of “Disobedience” however we have managed to cull those, unfortunately in doing so we exacerbated seemingly existing psychological issues that relate to the power and potency of its blood, causing The Consort to occasionally go into fits of violent psychosis where it will lose its conscious access to the majority of the power in its blood and, upon the sight of blood, it will make any an all attempts to find, drain and “Become” the source of the blood, absorbing the power of the one whose blood it consumed until its effects either were off or are dispersed by The Consort itself in a twisted form of “Love” as it calls it. Normally I would recommend that we terminate The Consort due to its psychological instabilities and possible unknown physical ones, however seeing as out of nearly 200 subjects it was the only one to survive, and how close the deadline of the Prophecy is, I believe that we lack both the time and material to create another subject of equivalent power to The Consort, so It is my formal suggestion to the Council that we utilize The Consort for as long as possible, then as soon as its usefulness wears thin or her instabilities become to uncontrollable, dispose of it and replace it with a better model.”
That's what Genya knew about that girl, she was designed by vampires, found defective, but since they lacked any other choice, kept alive until either she became unstable or lost value to them.
It made him sick, how easily those bastards called her, a living creature, a being with a soul and mind of its own, “It”.
And now that girl is here, meaning only one thing, she is here to serve as “Consort” to whoever becomes the Dark Lord.
Genya was almost tempted to root for Izuku to become the new lord of The Castle if it meant that Girl would have some form of vengeance for the life she was forced to live.
Almost.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Toga observed the battle quietly from the hall.
The emerald haired young man dodged under the blade of the massive armor before flipping under the hand of the possessed suit as it made an attempt to grab him, landing on the tang of the blade which he ran up with ease, not stumbling a single step as he advanced until he reached the hand that the armor had used in an attempt to grab him, still crossed over it own blade which the young man used to swing onto the forearm of the armor that he used as a springboard to use his sword to pierce clean through the armors helmet, causing it to fall to the ground where it made a series of clunking and clicking noises before disappearing, leaving only a ball of blue energy that soon spun into the boy’s chest, shocking Himiko.
He was a candidate, he held The Power Of Dominus, the true power if the rapidly fading dark energy around him was anything to go by.
That also meant he was more than likely the one she was to be consort to.
Himiko supposed she should probably say hello.
Eventually.
For now, she’d watch from the shadows, see what type of person he was.
It won’t change the outcome, but it will at least give her time to see how she will have to conduct herself with him.
And maybe, just maybe, if God finally smiled down upon her once in her life, being Consort to him wouldn’t be too bad.
Notes:
And now things have gotten interesting, they've also gotten a lot more complicated since we're actually in the castle now and almost all the major players are on the board save for maybe three or four.
I can't wait till we finally get to the first important stop deeper into the study!
Chapter Text
Izuku shot forward, cutting through whatever came in his path as he advanced through the study, doing his best to not think too hard on how in the world he suddenly knew how to use a sword and spear because the last time he did that some sort of flying head with snakes for hair nearly took HIS head off.
He also tried not to think about how he could now use magic or alchemy or something to that effect because when he did that a giant possessed armor tried to kill him.
Or how he went from being on Death's door to better than when he woke up this morning after killing Creaking Skull because a giant, angry, armored and purple bull of some sort tried to trample him.
In summary Izuku has decided that until he’s done with all of this he shouldn’t think too hard on things, because that has a high chance of something being drawn out to kill him.
He should also probably stop muttering when he’s thinking hard on something.
But that was neither here nor there.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Soon Izuku came to a wide open room with a single platform somehow hovering in the air.
Not the strangest thing Izuku has seen today.
However the strange man wearing purple and laying down sideways on the platform as he muttered and giggled to himself was up there on the list.
Even more so when the man spun his head a full 180 degrees to look directly at Izuku.
Or that's what Izuku assumed he was doing as the Greenette couldn’t see the face of the man, hidden in the shadows of his cloak.
“Oh hello there Izuku Midoriya, you’re here just in time! I was about to go on my lunch break!” The man told Izuku happily.
Alarm bells screamed in Izuku’s head, how did this guy know his name?
“Who are you?” Izuku asked, doing his best to keep his head level.
“Who am i? That is a good question! I am-” The man began before raising a hand completely wrapped in bandages to tap on his head.
The man then exploded as he exclaimed “Oh! That's right I’m the Necromancer! It is truly a pleasure to meet you officially!”
Izuku narrowed his eyes, he didn’t like liars, especially people who lie about who they are, it left a bad taste in his mouth, and right now, his almost infallible sense for when someone is lying to him is ringing just as loud as the alarm bells in his mind.
“Well then “Mr. Necromancer”, am I correct in assuming you’re here to stop me from going where I need to go?” Izuku asked the one who called himself The Necromancer.
“In a sense, yes! But mostly I’m just here to sate my own curiosity.” The Necromancer responded with a shrug.
“Curiosity? I’m afraid to say if it's a curiosity in me you want to sate, you will be sorely disappointed. After all, with me what you see is what you get.” Izuku told the Necromancer wryly.
“I certainly hope so! that energy you radiate, it's truly magnificent in how dark it is, it's almost like I’m looking into the infinite void of space! Oh you’ll be wonderful as lord!” The Necromancer happily exclaimed.
Izuku raised his sword to the strange entity, his already worn patience growing ever thinner with every word spoken by the purple robed creature.
“You know, I’ve had a lot of people say that to me in the last hour and a half, that i’ll be “Wonderful as Lord” well maybe I don’t want to be Lord have any of you thought about that?” Izuku asked.
“Oh you don’t have a choice in the matter, if it's not you then it will be someone else, the darkness needs someone who can control it, and not just any garden variety fool will do, the darkness needs a being with an Iron will, otherwise the only thing it will create when it empowers someone is a mindless monstrosity of flesh. But enough chit chat, let us begin our duel!” The Necromancer exclaimed as he snapped his fingers and a volley of orbs launched towards Izuku with such speed he could barely react to them as he dodged to the side and was sent into the wall.
“Drat! I was hoping to incapacitate you with that! Oh well, I’ve got plenty more where that comes from!” The necromancer exclaimed as he swung his hand upwards causing the balls to follow the same path and spin rapidly.
“Get him, boys!” The Necromancer ordered, causing the balls to once more shoot at Izuku.
The first one Izuku barely managed to dodge by rolling under it and to his feet as the second one shot towards him which he managed to avoid by the skin of his teeth by jumping to the side and directly into the path of the third and fourth balls which were screaming towards him from opposite sides, in response Izuku immediately hopped backwards narrowly dodging the two orbs as they slammed into each other, creating a shockwave that sent Izuku skidding back into the wall which he had to scramble away from because of fifth, sixth, and seventh balls lodging themselves into the wall right where he was only milliseconds earlier.
Finally the last two of the orbs shot towards Izuku, one that was going for his head and the other that was going for his legs, and in a last ditch effort to try and gain the smallest amount of breathing room, Izuku ran towards the rapidly spinning ball that was heading for his head.
“This is going to be agonizingly painful…” Izuku braced himself as he slid under the ball and grabbed it with his hand, tearing the skin from his palm as he used it to hitch a ride on the ball that had been going for his legs.
Then when he was clear of that one, let go of the ball he was holding onto and landed on the floor, his shoes skidding against the marble as he tossed the shortsword into the air and grabbed its blade by the tip before whipping his arm to the side and throwing the blade with pinpoint precision at the Necromancers head sending the shortsword directly through it, causing him to collapse upon the platform.
Izuku ground his teeth together in an effort to ignore the burning pain in his left hand, but it was better than being dead even if only just.
“Ha ha ha! Wonderful! Wonderful! You truly exceeded my expectations, Izuku Midoriya!” The Necromancer happily exclaimed as it floated onto its feet, seemingly completely unbothered by the sword going clean through its head.
“What are you?” Izuku asked with narrowed eyes.
“Me? Oh I’m no one of-” The Necromancer stopped speaking for a moment to pull the blade out of his head with a grunt “-Importance! Just a humble servant of the castle!” The Necromancer said before tossing the blade at the ground in front of Izuku with a loud clatter.
“But now I take my leave, my Curiosity of you has been satiated for the moment, here a reward for providing me with such entertainment!” The Necromancer stated as it reached into its robes and pulled out a red book before tossing it onto the floor next to Izuku’s sword.
“If that tome interests you, there are more in the castle, one in the inner quarters with that Dragon woman and the other near that unruly Rabbit woman in the Reservoir, if i’m remembering right their names were Miriku and Ryokyu, or something to that effect.” The Necromancer stated.
Izuku blinked several times in shock before shouting “Miriko and Ryukyu!?”
“That was their names!” The Necromancer responded with a snap of its bandaged fingers as a bell chimed.
“Oh! It looks like it is time for me to take my leave! I truly wish thee well Izuku Midoriya!” The Necromancer happily exclaimed as black and purple flame ignited on the edges of its cloak before rapidly consuming it in an explosion of flame that, when the smoke cleared, left nothing behind save for a perfectly circular scorch mark that took the force that pulled Izuku to this place with it.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku trudged out of the study, a book held in his right hand, his short sword in his left hand that was wrapped in some cloth he had torn from drapes that were hanging in front of the windows.
He hoped no one minded him doing so, especially not the staff responsible for the upkeep of the castle.
Actually who did keep the castle-
“No Izuku! Focus!” The Greenette chided himself as he briefly looked to the book in his hand, wondering what was written in its pages.
“Oh! I wasn’t expecting to meet another human in this place!” A voice from directly behind Izuku exclaimed.
In an instant Izuku swung his blade on instinct towards the voice.
“LORD IN HEAVEN!” The man's voice screeched as he barely dodged under Izuku’s swing.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“YOU DON’T SNEAK UP ON SOMEONE WITH A SWORD!” Izuku screamed in a panic at the brown haired man dressed like a gentleman who was panting as if he had just nearly had his head cut clean off.
Because he nearly just had.
“M-my apologies, I am told that not having much in the way of awareness is a bad habit of mine.” The man stuttered out in apology.
“It's fine, mind if I get a name from the man who I nearly just decapitated?” Izuku asked as he put his hands on his knees.
“J.” The man responded.
“J? That’s a pretty interesting name you’ve got there.” Izuku muttered.
“You’re not the first person to tell me that today.” J said with a nervous laugh.
“*Sigh* I don’t doubt it, my name is Izuku Midoriya, it's a pleasure to meet you J.” Izuku told the older brown haired man.
“Likewise Midoriya.” J responded before looking at Izuku’s hand.
“Goodness! What happened to you!” J exclaimed in shock.
“Oh, this? I guess you could say I got into a fight with a very angry bowling ball, but you should see the other guy!” Izuku joked.
“Let me see it.” J commanded, as he reached into his coat and pulled out a small bottle of yellow liquid.
“What is that?” Izuku asked as he complied with J’s command.
“A potion of sorts. This will sting a little.” J responded as he pulled the cork and poured the contents of the bottle onto Izuku’s hand.
A sensation like fire engulfed Izuku’s hand for a moment before cooling into a soothing burn, not unlike the one he would get on the special occasions he took a warm bath.
“Now remove your bandage.” J told his patient who complied without question, revealing his completely healed hand.
“Perfect! Be sure to tell me if your hand starts going numb within the hour, it's nothing too major if it is, just that the dosage needs to be adjusted for you.” J told Izuku with a kind smile.
“O-oh! Thanks!” Izuku responded to the man.
“Well if that is all I recommend you leave this place soon Midoriya, this place has a darkness to it that a bright young man like yourself should pray not to fall to.” J warned the Greenette.
“Thank you for the advice J, but that is not something I can do just yet.” Izuku responded to the older gentleman.
Oh? you have a purpose here as well?” J asked the young man before him.
“Yes, two in fact, the first and most important of these to me are the two people trapped here, and while I don’t know them personally, I can’t let them be lost in this place forever. The second is a task given to me, to reach the top of this castle.”
“I see… would I be correct in assuming that I would be unable in talking you out of those goals of yours?” J asked Izuku.
“Yes.” Izuku responded simply.
“Well, then you should take some of these for your journey, they might not last you long but they might just save your life in a pinch.” J told the Greenette as he reached into his coat and produced several bottles of the substance he had poured on Izuku’s hand.
“O-oh! I couldn’t possibly-” Izuku began to decline before J simply stuffed them into the pocket of Izuku’s blazer.
“There! Now then, would I be correct in guessing that you have a safe place for when you need to take a break?” J asked the young man.
“Yes sir, a small place just outside the castle in the shrine where me and a few others are laying low.” Izuku answered.
“Wonderful! I recommend you go there immediately, drink a cup of coffee if you have the means to make one. You have a long road ahead of you Young Midoriya, so be sure to pace yourself.” J told Izuku before adopting a thoughtful look on his face.
“Actually I should probably take my own advice shouldn’t I? I apologize if this is rude, but would you mind if I joined you and your comrades for the moment, Young Midoriya?” J asked the Greenette.
“No! Not at all! In fact I was just about to ask you to do the same!” Izuku happily responded.
“Wonderful! Then let us be off!” J exclaimed with a smile.
“Agreed.” Izuku happily stated, more than ready to take a step back and away from this castle for a moment.
Notes:
One of the first bosses from another Castlevania game, The Necromancer from Castlevania: Circle Of The Moon, notorious for being a pain in the ass to fight
I tried a faster paced way of writing for the action scene, what did you guy's think about it?
Chapter Text
“Don’t shoot us with Russian Nesting dolls! We’re Human!” Izuku exclaimed with a smirk as he pushed open the door to the shop.
“There’s a story behind that isn’t there?” J asked as he followed behind Izuku.
“Yes there is, get Momo to tell you about it.” Izuku responded, causing said person in question to gasp in offense.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku placed his headphones on his head, letting the songs of those who fight the foo float into his ears as he looked upon the book “The Necromancer” gave him while raising a cup of freshly brewed coffee to his lips.
It was a large red book that seemed to have had gold laid in its cover in the shape of a large being with horns and wings long after the book itself had been made and seemed to radiate a somewhat ominous heat.
“Ahhh that’s good coffee.” Izuku muttered as he placed his cup upon the table.
“Now then let's see what you’ve got written inside of you.” Izuku thought to himself as he gently opened the book to the title page.
“The Personal Journal Of Knight Mathias Cronqvist Vlad Tepes Dracula”
“Dracula? Like the one from the stories?” Izuku asked himself as he turned to the first page.
Which wasn’t there, in fact a great many of the pages weren’t there, torn from their binding in the book.
“That's strange.” Izuku thought to himself before turning his eye to the first page of the book that wasn’t torn out.
A wall of mad scribbles and alchemical and mathematical formulas.
Just like the ones in his dream, no, they were exactly like the ones in his dream.
Surely that was just a coincidence? Right?
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
J savored his cup of coffee as he looked out the window and into the darkness outside, watching for any shadow of movement.
“That young man makes a mean cup.” J briefly thought before his mind turned to the energy coming from the boy.
It was… familiar, and not in the good way, and yet he couldn’t place it, meaning it was familiar from the time he supposedly spent in Dracula’s castle the last time it was in this world.
Once upon a time this would’ve angered J, not knowing what and where something he felt came from, now however he had gotten used to it, it was a fact of his life after all.
Though he did wonder one thing.
Would J still exist after he regains his memories?
If he regains them that is…
“No, I… refuse to disappear.” J muttered to himself.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Ibara glared at the book in Izuku’s hands.
The book he was reading through at incredible speeds, running his hand up and down the page.
It didn’t feel right.
No, it felt completely wrong, almost sacrilegious.
Then again this entire day gave her the exact same feeling.
“I hope my parents are okay…” Ibara muttered.
“Did you say something Ibara?” Momo asked her vine haired friend.
“It’s just… I hope my parents are okay and that God protects them.” Ibara answered her raven haired comrade.
“I hope your parents are okay as well, they are quite nice people.” Momo stated.
“And you Momo? How do you think your parents are doing now?” Ibara asked.
“They’re more than likely still in Europe for that business deal with the Brunestead Family, so they’re gone like usual.” Momo responded with the slightest bit of bitterness in her voice.
“Still irritated with them?” Ibara asked her friend.
“Not with them per say as much as with their job, I know they would much rather be here for Christmas than overseas, but a partnership with the Brunestead Family, if the deal goes through will open up almost all of northern and western Europe to the company, which will increase profits that will be invested into the H.P.S.C. to help new heroes all over the world, including me.”
“Still dead set on getting into UA huh?” Ibara asked.
“I am, and when we both get there we can be rivals! How exciting would that be! Imagine it! You in 1-A and me in 1-B! Pushing our classes to do their best!” Momo exclaimed in joy.
“What do you mean? With a quirk yours and a quirk like mine, you and I will both be in 1-A, and we’ll be the best of the best!” Ibara told her friend happily.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku tore through the book, devouring every single piece of information inside of it ravenously.
Written upon each page were thoughts and ideas Izuku had had at one point or another but lacked any way of testing them.
Except they weren’t Ideas, they had been tested, ran through gauntlet after gauntlet of tests and had their results recorded here in this book.
No, calling it a book was a disservice!
It was an epic of experimentation in the realms of alchemy!
Decades of research had been rigorously tested, documented, and placed inside this tome of almost pure knowledge with only the last page lacking the thoughts seen all over the rest of the book.
“It has been many years since I last wrote in this journal, then again I suppose using the final page to speak of someone who is set on trying to teach me “Manners” again like the one whose death caused me to walk my current path once did is fitting is it not? But enough reminiscing. I met a rather strange woman today, she calls herself “Lisa Of The Village Lupu” or Lisa Of Lupu for short. She has seemingly come to me to learn how to help the humans and cure their ills, in return she will teach me manners because I refused to take her coat (Which to her credit was faux pas on my part) so that I may “Travel as men do” and see what humanity has to offer after my long absence from them. Personally I believe the woman is far too bullheaded for her own good, not realizing that the humans, the church in particular, will turn on her for whatever reason they can to retain power. Yet I still allowed her to enter my home and study my books. Perhaps a lack of any mentally stimulating endeavors as of late have made me grow soft?” was what was written upon the final page in elegant writing that was not all that different from Izuku’s own.
However this was a detail Izuku failed to notice as he felt something carved into the inside of the book behind the final page, that when he turned it revealed a single cryptic, almost nonsensical sentence.
“The First Spirit Is A Demon Of Hellfires.”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku closed the book in his hands while removing his headphones, his curiosity in the other books The Necromancer spoke of piqued.
“Maybe while I’m looking for Miss Ryukyu and Miss Miriko I can spare a few moments to look for those other tomes, if they’re anything like this one they might just give me a couple more Ideas about how I can use my Alchemy.” Izuku muttered to himself, ideas on how to expand on what he can do with Alchemy already running through his mind at breakneck speed, the insanity of his current situation long since having lost its novelty.
Soon however someone came by to break Izuku out of his maelstrom of thoughts by knocking his knuckles on the table Izuku was sitting at.
“I am about to return to the castle, thank you for the Coffee Young Midoriya.” J told the young man sitting at the table.
“Don’t mention it J, think of it as repayment for healing my hand.” Izuku told the older man as he stood up from the table and walked over to his bag to place the red book inside of it.
“Besides, I was about to return to the castle myself so I can look for the people I told you about, Starting with the Inner Quarters.” Izuku told the brown haired gentleman behind him as he removed his computer from his bag and placed it on the table.
“Then you and I are heading in opposite directions it seems, as I am heading towards the coliseum next.”
“There’s a coliseum?” Izuku asked, confused as to why and more importantly where a coliseum would be placed inside the castle.
“Indeed, the layout of that castle is quite confusing, nonetheless it is customary to wish a hunter well before setting out, or so I am told.” J stated as he watched Izuku place his bag on his shoulder with its strap crossing his chest.
“Then if you don’t mind me asking what is the customary send off?” Izuku asked.
“So the time comes. Here, ring the bell of dawn. The dark night will soon be over.” J recited to Izuku from the heart.
“So the time comes. Here, ring the bell of dawn. The dark night will soon be over.” Izuku parroted back to Julius who smiled at Izuku, happy that he got it right on his first try.
Notes:
Before anyone asks Brunestead is just a reference, for now at least, I'm still working on what I should do for Toga's arc after this one and I can only think of two ways to do it, but for now you'll all have to wait and see what that'll be.
Also the send off was a reference in itself to a certain fighter I greatly enjoy, Under night In-Birth EXE: Late [cl-r] Last night at the dawn. A young man shows up. Hell fire burns down the surroundings. The ice coffin quietly lies... So the time comes. Here ring the bell of dawn. The dark night will soon be over.
Yes that is the full name.
It was made by the people who made Melty Blood: Type Lumina, French Bread, its a very good game, might base a few things here and there with Izuku's alchemy off some of the characters.
Chapter 10: A Madman, A Blonde Puppet, And A Dragon
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Toga quietly stalked the green haired young man who, thanks to the man in brown asking for his name, Toga now knew was named Izuku Midoriya.
“When should I offer my greetings?” Toga thought to herself as she observed the green haired young man dodge, weave, and slash at night creatures who tried to stop him from advancing upwards.
“Maybe before he goes to leave the castle next time I’ll introduce myself, then talk with him, see what he’s like, then from there… well I'll just make it up as I go along from there.” Toga told herself as slipped into the shadows behind Izuku, jumping from behind pillar to pillar as she observed the candidate.
He seemed familiar in a way, like someone Toga used to know, it was strange because she didn’t know anyone like him.
Or did she?
“Is this what humans call Deja vu?” Toga wondered to herself while following her target.
Who did something quite interesting as he cut through a swarm of bats.
As he finished swinging his sword through their falling bodies, the blood from their corpses followed and created a thin black blade that overlapped with the silver blade of his shortsword.
Toga briefly noted that he seemed quite shocked that it worked before something else caught her eye.
His sword had something hastily scratched onto the flat of the blade, a symbol of sorts that anyone who wasn’t what she was never would’ve noticed at the distance she was away from him, an inverted cross at an angle upwards with an arrow upon its furthermost point and two small dots under the point where the lines intersected to complete the cross.
However Izuku did not stay still long, as soon he was back to running, his black and silver longsword at his side.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku was shocked at the reaction his simple addition to the sword had.
It was only off a hunch that book had given him he scratched the symbol of Iron onto the blade, the same symbol he used to make those stakes.
But now questions were swirling in Izuku’s head.
What were some other symbols he could “Carve” onto the blade?
Was “Carve” a bit too pretentious?
What would the effects of other symbols have?
Who or what has been following him since he returned to the castle?
Was his mom okay?
“Wait a minute run that by me again brain?” Izuku asked himself.
“Was mom okay?” His brain supplied.
“The one before that.”
“Who or what was following-”
“There’s someone following me!” Izuku hissed in his head.
“Yes.”
“Where!?”
“I dunno man, I just work here!”
“YOU ARE MY BRAIN!”
“And?”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Toga watched as Izuku reached a crossroads and stopped for a moment before running to the left.
Quickly the blonde designer vampire followed after him, not wanting to lose sight of the green haired young man who had caught her eye.
As she crossed the corner of the hall her world turned to a blur of black and green as she was slammed into the wall and her case was sent flying as a blade was raised to her throat.
“Who are you?” The one who was holding the blade demanded.
“Himiko… Toga or is it the other way around?” Toga muttered out in answer, her head throbbing from the impact of being thrown against the wall, she may be a vampire of immense power, but a good whack on the head is still more than enough to make her head all fuzzy.
“Are you human?” the one holding the blade asked.
“...No?” Himiko responded.
“You don’t sound all that sure about that miss Toga.” The voice muttered.
“It's… complicated.” Toga responded.
“I see… Well then are you going to try and kill me?” The man asked.
“As long as you don’t try and kill me, no.” Toga responded, the world beginning to come back into focus.
“Good, then allow me to apologize!” the voice told her in a panic as the sword was stabbed into the floor and its wielder's face came into view.
The face of Izuku Midoriya.
Shit.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku walked ahead of the blonde young woman he just met, an extremely awkward energy between the two of them.
Then again considering she had been stalking him and he slammed her against the wall hard enough to crack it, it was to be expected.
Not to mention she wasn’t human and he… well he wasn’t sure if he was completely human any more either…
After all, a normal quirkless human can’t punch cleanly through an inch thick piece of plate armor plus the bone behind it, no matter how juiced up on adrenaline you are…
“No, you can think about that later Izuku, there are more pressing matters for you to attend to right now.” Izuku chided himself quietly.
“...Penny for your thoughts Midoriya?” Toga asked.
“O-oh! You heard that huh?” The green haired young man asked.
“Yes, I have fairly sharp hearing.” Toga answered.
“W-well… no it's nothing of importance so I don’t want to bother you…” Izuku responded.
“It's not a bother, besides, it looks like it’ll be awhile before we get to where we’re going, but we can talk about something else if you want.” the blonde vampire told the young man.
“I… see… Toga, if you don’t mind me asking, why are you walking with me, not that I’m complaining! but…” Izuku trailed off.
“Why would I join the only other person I’ve met in this place? Well, that question answers itself, don't you think? two heads are better than one after all Midoriya.” Toga half lied through her fangs to the nervous Greenette.
“W-well when you put it that way it definitely makes a lot more sense doesn’t it?” Izuku said with a chuckle.
“Indeed it-” Toga began to say before something shot past the windows, shattering them and sending the shards of glass hurtling towards the pair like knives with razor edges.
In the blink of an eye Izuku was atop Toga, doing his best to cover her body with his own as the glass pelted the two of them.
Moments later the storm of glass stopped and Toga opened her eyes, the smell of blood invading her nose.
It was an intoxicating scent, bitter but with plenty of sweet to balance it out plus something… unfamiliar to Toga’s nose.
Or to be more accurate it was an unfamiliar mixture of rare, albeit familiar individual smells.
O type blood, healthy, human but also something strange to be mixed with it all, the smell of a vampire’s blood, a powerful one’s too, but it was faint, like something that had been added to a meal that you could only truly taste when the conditions were right and the perfect drink was in your hand.
“But whose blood… was… it…?” Toga began to ask before noticing the man atop her.
Izuku Midoriya, his body slumped over hers, protecting her from the glass, but leaving no one to protect him.
His back was shredded, pouring blood as massive pieces of glass were impaled in him.
“Are you okay Toga?” Izuku asked with a smile, ignoring his own wounds as he stood up and offered his hand to Toga.
“I-i’m fine but what about you!” the blonde vampire screamed at the young man as she grasped his hand and was pulled upwards easily..
“This? Oh I'll be fine!” Izuku lied as moments later he began to cough up blood.
“Okay… maybe… I should… use one of those potions J gave me… why is the world spinning?” Izuku asked as he began to fall backwards, black creeping in on the edges of his vision.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku opened his eyes to a red sky, a black void in place of the sun, the feeling of water washing up against him.
“What in the-'' Izuku began before he was interrupted.
“Oh? Hello there” A voice greeted before whispering “you see him too right Leon?”
“Indeed I do.” a second voice responded.
In an instant Izuku was on his feet and facing the origin of the voice.
A man with matted black hair and crazed eyes that was wearing the tattered remnants of a once great outfit with a strange blonde puppet on his left hand.
W-who are you?” Izuku asked in a panic.
“That is a good question! I am… I am… crapbaskets, excuse me young man do you know who I am?” The man asked.
“NO THAT’S WHAT I JUST ASKED YOU!” Izuku screamed.
“Really? Is that true leon?” the strange man asked the puppet.
“Yes, that is true Mathias.” The man said as he moved the mouth of the hand puppet and made the second voice Izuku heard.
“Thank you Leon.” The man apparently named Mathias told the puppet.
“No problem Mathias.” Mathias said in the voice of the puppet.
“So… your… Mathias… right?” Izuku asked the man, heavily doubting the sanity of the man before him.
“Mathias… Mathias, Mathias, Mathias… Muh-fff-eye-is… Mathias, yes that’s right I’m Mathias! Mathias…” The crazed man trailed off.
“Cronqvist.” The puppet supplied.
“Thank you Leon! I am Mathias Cronqvist! A pleasure to meet you mister… I want to say… Logan? No, no, no, you don’t look like a Logan, you also don’t look like a Trevor, or a Simon you’re not a Trevor or a Simon right because I can’t stand Simon’s?” Mathias asked.
“And I can’t stand Logan’s or Trevors” The puppet grumbled.
“N-no! My name is Izuku Midoriya!” The extremely confused and concerned young man exclaimed.
“Hmm, that's a strange name, isn’t it Leon?” Mathias asked the puppet.
“It's foreign, moonspeak I believe.” The Puppet answered.
“I see… well then Izuku Midoriya! I welcome you to-” The man began before looking around him and after a moment screaming “WHERE IN THE DEVIL’S NAME ARE WE LEON!!!”
“I have no earthly Idea Mathias.” The puppet answered.
“Well at least that woman isn’t banging on my door! You’d think that all the people on spikes would be a clear enough message that I want to be left alone!” Mathias exclaimed happily, his emotions taking a complete 180.
As this was happening Izuku took stock of where he was.
It was an ocean as far as the Eye could see, with twenty massive spikes plunged into the sea around them in a circular shape, and attached to those spikes were chains that led down into the deep black of the ocean Izuku and Mathias stood upon.
Wait…
Izuku and Mathias were standing on the ocean.
Standing.
On.
The.
Ocean.
Oh…
In an instant Izuku fell through the surface of the water and sank like a stone to the bottom of the inky black alongside the chains and the spikes, that began to grow taunt and bend as a roar reverberated through the water and two red beacons activated in the darkness below Izuku.
The only thing was…
They weren’t beacons…
Because beacons don’t have pupils or irises.
Only eyes do.
And that means…
“Oh…” Izuku squeaked in his head as the eyes shot towards him and the head they sat in came into view.
The head of a massive black dragon a thousand times larger than him, its maw opened wide to Devour Izuku.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku shot upwards, panting for breath and sweating bullets.
“What the hell was that!” Izuku shouted in his mind.
“DON’T MOVE! I JUST GOT THE BLEEDING TO STOP!” A voice yelled at Izuku.
It was Toga.
Oh thank god It was toga!
“Toga? Oh you have no IDEA how happy I am to see you! There was this guy! And a puppet! And a red sky, and a sea, and chains, and spikes, and, and, and a dragon! An honest to god dragon! Big mean! Giant dragon!” Izuku tried to explain.
Unfortunately, Toga was having none of it as she forced the heavily bandaged and shirtless Izuku down on the table with more force than one would expect to come from her small frame.
“You can tell me all about it later, but now you need a little rest unless you want to bleed out on this table.” Toga told Izuku sternly.
“But…”
“Aaah Aaah!”
“Toga-”
“Nuh uh!”
“Ple-”
“NO!”
“*Sigh* Fine. But give me one of those potions J-” Izuku began before being interrupted once more by Toga angrily yelling.
“YOU HAD POTIONS THE WHOLE TIME!!!”
“Yes! In the pocket of my Blazer! Don’t hurt me!” Izuku exclaimed in fear.
Notes:
So I've been wanting to increase my wordcount a little bit, if you guy's want me to bump it up some more just say so!
I wonder what went flying by and broke all the glass? Especially since they were so close to the Inner Quarters?
Chapter 11: In The Dark: Masks
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Inko rushed through the apartment building she called home, a box of torn clothes that would serve as makeshift bandages under one arm and as many sewing kits as she could hold onto under the other.
This was one of four places in all of Mustafu that seemed to be a safe place after all, that means this was one of four places in all of Mustafu that injured people could be sent.
No, the word injured was an understatement and failed to fully describe the state people arrived here in.
Maimed, however, was much more accurate to the state many arrived in.
Limbs torn from bodies, flesh and muscle shredded from bone, intestines held in by the hands of their owners.
Even when she was still a nurse she had never seen anything like this, but she had seen something similar one time decades ago when she was just a little girl watching T.V. far later than she should’ve been.
She still had nightmares about the states those people were in.
And just like then The majority of them were heroes.
Just like the ones her little boy aspired to be like.
Oh god what if-
“No Inko, keep your head on straight, you don’t have time for what if’s, people need you, and they need you now.” Inko chided herself.
She needed to be strong, not just for herself, not just for these people, but also for Izuku, her wonderful boy who never placed anything upon her shoulders.
No matter how hard she tried to help him shoulder his weight.
No matter how hard she pleaded and cried and begged for him to talk to her about the burns, the bruises, the cuts and even the broken bones that he’d do his best to try and hide from her.
All he would do is smile in a way that let those masks of his mask fall to the wayside, even if it was just for a moment, and say “It’s fine mom, you’ve already got enough on your plate as it is, and as long as I’m around, those are the only things you’ll have to worry about.”
Ever since he was four he’s been like that.
Quiet, formal, composed, hidden behind mask after mask that he would change at the drop of a hat.
His wheel of dark fortunes.
That was what Inko called it, because every mask that he held upon his face would break eventually, and what was left underneath would be nothing but a tide of rage and spite.
The same tide of rage and spite she had seen far too many kind and good people fall to after the world beat them down one to many times.
“Izuku… please… wherever you are… please for the love of god be safe.” Inko prayed as she kicked open a door and prepared to pass out anything that she had on hand that someone needed.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Kai Chisaki, more commonly known as Overhaul was a man who found many things distasteful and found joy in few things.
Of the few things he enjoyed, masks were high up on the list.
Throughout history society has placed such an importance upon them. Both in a literal and metaphorical sense.
His own mask and the masks his subordinates wear represent that in a way.
The mask of those who fight plagues.
Plagues like “Heroism” and “Villainy” and the greatest plague of all.
Quirks.
They were a sickness, a sickness without cure.
Even with that girl he only had one part of the puzzle, her sickness erasing the samples he took the moment he forced its activation.
But now, as he stood before the massive three headed beast, spikes of stone running its body through and a deep chill in the air he knew he had found his missing half of the equation.
Soon he would have his cure, then the world would finally be free of its sickness, and then the Yakuza could finally reclaim the power and honor that is rightfully theirs.
“It seems that this little detour was well worth it in the end, though what should I get all of the families of those who were killed?” Overhaul stated to himself as he turned away from the bound beast and to the corpses of his subordinates.
“Gift Baskets? Wine? Gift Baskets & Wine?” The masked man muttered aloud.
“Either way it’ll have to wait for later, right now I have to figure out how I’m going to move this monster.” Overhaul said as he turned back to the beast before briefly casting a look to his hand and then back to the beast.
“Yeah… no.” Overhaul muttered before grabbing his phone… which had no service.
“Hotwiring a flatbed it is then.” The masked man groaned.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Present “Presentation Michael” Mic was a man who constantly wore a mask, it came with the job he had as both a Hero and a showman on the radio.
But right now as he sat turning knobs, pushing buttons, and advising people where to go over the airwaves, that mask was placed to the side.
What the hell was even happening?
The second the eclipse started everything went to hell in a handbasket, and now it's been almost five hours since it all started!
Eclipses weren’t supposed to last that long!
“A Blizzard has shut down Main! And the Tunnels! And a thunderstorm has locked everyone in the financial district in place!” A man working the radios alongside mic shouted.
Not to mention the supernatural weather.
“Damnit, alright then everyone, avoid Main street and the tunnels, they’ve been blocked off, and I need all of you to remember! Cafe Lisa, The Mustafu Apartment Complexes Downtown, and Dagoba Beach! And if you were heading to that school in the Financial district, don’t, it was at capacity even before the storm locked everyone in place.” Mic advised anyone who was listening.
“Mic! We just had a line blow!” A man called out to him.
“Shit, alright then everyone! I’ve got to go for a little bit! Until then keep yourselves safe!” Mic exclaimed before turning his station off and jumping up from his seat to run off and try and fix whatever needed fixing.
“This shit always happens whenever I'm on my day off doesn’t it?” Mic cursed.
Notes:
This is mostly a chapter so I can take a little break from the main story to show how things are going in the city and to set up some things in the future also this is probably the last chapter that will have only a thousand odd words for a while, that means I won't be posting as frequently but any future chapters will be much longer in length.
Chapter 12: The White Snake And The Headhunter
Chapter Text
“I still can’t believe you had potions in your pocket the whole time…” Toga said with a groan as she glared at Izuku’s back.
“Again I said I’m sorry! It's not exactly something that comes up in polite conversation!” Izuku exclaimed, hoping that his companion would stop glaring daggers into him soon.
“You still could’ve tried to mention it after you got blasted with glass like buckshot!” Toga hissed.
“I know, I know, still, I'm glad you were there with me, if you weren’t… well it would’ve ended badly for me. So thanks.” Izuku told his comrade in gratitude.
“Fine… but do try and avoid getting stabbed, bludgeoned or anything else like that for the foreseeable future.” Toga told the green haired man, partially because of her curiosity in him, mostly because of the orders that have been beaten into her head all throughout her unlife, not wanting to incite the wrath of those who had said orders beaten into her.
“I’ll do my best!” Izuku responded with a smile.
“*sigh* I’ll take it.” The blonde vampire muttered.
“This guy… has absolutely no care for what happens to him does he?” Toga thought to herself with a grumble.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Ibara glared at the storm outside as she sipped on a cup of hot cocoa.
“What are you thinking about Ibara?” Momo asked, startling her friend out of her reverie.
“Nothing really… it's just… do you think Midoriya is okay?” Ibara asked her friend.
However before she could answer the periwinkle ball of energy known as Nejire cut in.
“That Green guy? I’m sure he’s fine! I mean didn’t you guys see how he took down that giant skeleton?”
“GIANT SKELETON! WHERE!?” Momo exclaimed in fear.
“No, no, it's already dead! Er deader? Actually what are the-” Nejire began to go off subject before being snapped back by Ibara.
“Nejire, focus, Midoriya, Skeleton, big, what happened?”
“Oh! He went all medieval on its bony ass! Pulled this spear thing out of nowhere then went stab! Stab! Stab! On it. It was pretty close but he still pulled out a win somehow.” Nejire exclaimed, waving her hands around violently like she was trying to fly away.
“And how do you know this Nejire?” Momo asked.
“Well I went outside to see if the boss lady was coming back and caught the fight! It was pretty cool if I do say so myself!” The Periwinkle hero happily exclaimed.
“AND YOU DIDN’T THINK TO TELL US ABOUT THE GIANT SKELETON!?” Momo and Ibara shouted in unison.
“Why? It’s dead?” Nejire questioned with a tilt of her head.
“WHAT IF THERE ARE MORE!?” The duo screeched.
“I wouldn’t worry about that.” A voice told the trio as its owner walked through the door.
Genya Arikado, covered in snow and sleet.
“Mr. Arikado!” Momo and Ibara exclaimed in relief.
“Yaoyorozu, Shiozaki, a pleasure to see you, unfortunately I can’t stay long, things to do, green haired fools to save from becoming the reincarnation of the antichrist, just need some- ah! There we are! Coffee!” The older man exclaimed as he picked up a thermos with a napkin under it that read “For Mr. Genya, don’t work yourself too hard like usual.” in almost impeccable handwriting.
In an instant the man popped the lid and allowed its heavenly aroma to waft into his face.
“Vanilla dark roast with three sugars and a small dab of caramel, Midoriya you are a godsend! Now then! To work!” Genya cried, invigorated by the coffee’s mere smell, as he spun on his foot and bolted out the door.
For a moment all three of the young women were quiet.
“D-did he say he’s trying to stop Midoriya from becoming the reincarnation of the antichrist?” Momo asked.
“Uh-huh.” Ibara dumbly responded.
“Ahh, well then… that’s… good? Bad? What is the proper etiquette here?” The raven haired heiress asked.
“Dunno.” Nejire muttered.
“I see… well pardon my french but what the actual FU-”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Toga and Izuku ran through the halls of the castle turning corners at incredible speeds and climbing stairs three at a time.
“WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT THING?” Toga yelled.
“DON’T KNOW AND DON’T WANT TO KNOW!” Izuku shouted back.
Soon the pair busted through a door and into a large hall with red glass windows and a man in white standing at its end.
The same man in white Izuku met on the train.
“MR. GRAHAM! RUN!” Izuku shouted.
“What the devil-” the man began before he was clotheslined and dragged along by Izuku.
“W-WHAT’S GOING ON HERE!?” The man in white demanded.
“LADY! SWAPS HEADS! SPIDER! GIANT SPIDER UNDER A DRESS!” Izuku helpfully summarized.
“WHAT THE HELL DOES THAT MEA-” Graham began to yell before something bursted through the door and wall behind him.
“HeAeDES!!! gIVeeE mEEEe yOUr hEAdSSSS!!!!” a voice that sounded like it was talking through a fan and a slit throat at the same time screamed from the cloud of dust.
“RUN FASTER!!!” Toga screamed
“YOU DON’T NEED TO TELL ME TWICE!” Izuku shouted in response.
Toga then noticed something directly in front of them.
A red glass window.
“MIDORIYA!” Toga called.
“I SEE IT!” Izuku responded, not at all happy with what Toga was suggesting.
He also wasn’t happy with getting his head put in a jar.
So Izuku chose the lesser of the two Evils and tore a candle stick off of the wall and threw that thing with every piece of strength he could spare, shattering it.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“*pant* *pant* *Pant* Why… on GOD'S GREEN EARTH!!! DID THAT THING HAVE HEADS IN JARS!!!” Izuku shouted as he rolled onto his back with a groan.
“Who the hell knows! Anyone cut?” Toga hissed as she stood up and brushed off shards of glass.
“I don’t think so, what about you Mr. Graham?” Izuku asked the man in the white suit.
Alarm bells went off in Toga’s head the second Izuku said that name.
“I’m fine, a little shaken up but fine.” The man responded.
“Good, glad to hear that!” Izuku muttered as he stood up before offering his hand to the man in white.
“Oh I’m fine, in fact after that I might just stay here for a moment.” The Man in white responded while waving his hand.
“Are you sure? Well either way you should probably leave soon Mr. Graham, lots of mean things running around this place.” Izuku warned.
“Oh trust me, I would if I could but there’s something I have to do in this place, still If I had known this was what was going to happen when I volunteered for missionary work I would have called in sick!” The man groaned as he cursed his current situation.
“Agreed, I should’ve called in sick today as well.” Izuku muttered to the man in white.
“Well then Mr. Graham, I hope your Missionary work goes well! I’ve got some things I need to do here as well, but the second they’re done I am gone!” Izuku stated with a chuckle.
“I second that sentiment Midoriya.” The Man in white agreed with a chuckle of his own.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The mental equivalent to someone pulling the alarm for a nuke heading towards them was going off in Toga’s head as she watched Izuku Midoriya talk with the Graham “White snake” Jones, the man who has spent the last two decades turning the taboo practice of Amaranth into a art.
He was essentially what Vampires were to Humans except for Vampires.
Draining the life out of a vampire and consuming it until not even the soul remained, killing it eternally, no rebirth, no being brought back with fresh blood or a dark ritual, if he got those poison fangs of his into a vampire you might as well prepare a coffin for what's left of them to be buried in.
And he was right in front of her.
In the Castle Of Dracula.
That could mean only one thing and it wasn’t good.
Toga briefly cast her gaze to her case.
She could kill him, he was only mortal after all…
No, even with all her power as a Vampire, she doubts she could land even a glancing blow on him.
After all, he was the reason The Dead Ancestors thought it necessary to bring some of the most dangerous, unstable, and powerful Vampires alive back from their exiles and break them out of their prisons.
And while she’s good, she’s not that good, nowhere close to that good.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Toga followed close behind Izuku as they continued upwards, still rattled from what she met by pure coincidence.
“Hey Toga, what’s something you want to do after all of this is over?” The young man in front of her asked, shaking her from her reverie.
“Honestly? I’m not sure.” Toga told her compatriot in this disaster of immense proportions.
“Really? Forgive me for saying this but I’m surprised a pretty lady like you doesn’t have anything to do after all of this is over.” Izuku told the blonde young woman behind him.
“Heh, well, well, well, who would’ve thought, Izuku Midoriya, playboy.” The blonde vampire teased, causing the green haired young man to erupt into a blushing mess.
“N-no! I’m nothing of the sort!” Izuku exclaimed in offense, causing Toga to burst into laughter.
“And you Midoriya? What are you going to do after all this?” Toga asked while wiping tears of laughter from her eyes.
Several moments passed as Izuku contemplated his response.
“Well, don’t tell Mr. Genya I figured this out, but he and the others at Cafe Lisa were going to throw a party for me as a reward for bringing so much business to the shop, but something tells me that’s going to be pushed back a while because of everything going on right now.” Izuku sadly responded.
“That actually sounds nice, you’d think they’d mind a party crasher?” Toga asked somewhat timidly, a faint blush, or more accurately the equivalent for a vampire, on her face.
“Heh, why would you need to be a party crasher when I could just invite you as my Plus 1? If you don’t mind me being so forward.” The green haired young man asked.
“No, I don’t mind, though I do hope you don’t mind having to have a party at night.” Toga stated.
“I won’t, not sure about what Shinsou and Pony would think of it though.” Izuku exclaimed.
“Pony?” Toga asked.
“A friend of mine, she’s a transfer student from America. Me and a friend of hers, Neito Monoma, have been trying to teach her Japanese with… passable results.” Izuku responded.
“Sounds like an interesting set of people working at that Cafe.” Toga stated.
“Oh there is, but it looks like I’ll have to talk about them more later.” Izuku stated as the duo arrived at the door to the lair of the “Headhunter”.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku cracked open the door to the room to look inside.
However the only thing he saw was a red eye looking directly into his.
“Uh oh.” was all Izuku had time to say before the door was blown off its hinges, sending Izuku and Toga both flying down the hall.
Izuku slammed into and through a window, only managing to barely grasp the windowsill with the tips of his fingers.
Toga however was launched into a wall, cracking it but not destroying it.
“Ow.” Toga groaned as she opened her eyes to see the Headhunter rushing towards her.
In an effort to avoid the monster Toga scrambled out of the way, barely avoiding being splattered by the beast as it slammed into the wall, stunning it.
Instantly Toga used this to her advantage, cracking her case open and grabbing her knives, careful to not crumple the all important papers within.
They were a pair of simple things, a single razor sharp edge that ended in an angular tip, a small divot on the sharp side of the blade from where the steel was drawn out, a black handguard and leather wrapping with a simple pommel.
There was nothing to distinguish them from most other knives, no mark of ownership, no decoration, just simple steel.
They were just knives after all, a set of simple, blank tools, and they reflected their owner perfectly.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku managed to pull himself up far enough to where his head was above the stone, however before he could pull himself up any further he was entranced by the spectacle before him.
Toga was dancing around the attacks of the monster with almost practiced ease, her blades never once failing to find purchase in the flesh of the monster.
The steel glinted like red moonlight dancing through the clouds of the night sky, glinting for only a moment before diving behind the clouds.
Then Izuku noticed something.
It was getting colder.
Cold enough to start freezing blood on the floor.
Soon however this made sense as Toga dodged under the swipe of the monster’s arm and stabbed her blades into the ground causing the blood red ice to morph into spikes and impale the headhunter where it went limp.
Toga watched the corpse for a moment, making sure it was dead before turning to Izuku and running towards him.
Unfortunately, Toga didn’t look close enough.
“TOGA! LOOK OUT!!!” Izuku cried.
The spikes of Ice holding the monster in place shattered like glass as let out a horrific scream and fire engulfed it.
In an instant the flaming creature grabbed Toga by the head and threw her through the wall.
“TOGA!” Izuku shouted in a panic.
Once more the world slowed to a crawl.
This time however, Izuku refused to stay still.
In a blink of an eye Izuku was in front of the creature as the flames around it faded and revealed an old crone.
An old crone that Izuku punched in the face as a wave of strength washed over him.
The monster was sent flying, however before it could go much further than it already had, Izuku grabbed it by its leg and threw her into the floor behind him, almost sending her through it.
And before the monster could recover a massive bone hand grabbed her by the head and slammed it into the wall before dragging it across as Izuku ran from where Toga was thrown, causing blood to be splattered all over and a burning smell to enter the air before the hand finally let go of the beast and tossed it into the ground, sending it bouncing from the floor to the wall to the ceiling.
As this was happening, something came up from Izuku’s shadow.
A spear.
And without thinking Izuku grabbed the weapon and threw it, pinning the monster to the wall where fire once more engulfed its body.
While this happened Izuku placed his hands in his pockets as the giant bone hand disappeared and waited patiently for the monster to finish.
He could hold back for just a few more moments after all.
The flames around the monster disappeared as the spear turned to ash and it dropped to the floor in the form of a massive lizard.
A massive Lizard that charged Izuku.
A massive Lizard that Izuku had decided had committed one to many fuckups.
A massive Lizard that realized as Izuku raised his right hand from his pocket and swung it to the side its last moments were approaching.
“NOW BURN IN HELL!!!” Izuku shouted in rage as a pillar of flame shot out from in front of him.
A pillar of flame that burned the Headhunter to nothing more than ash and its soul, a soul that was soon forced into Izuku’s service.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Toga shot upwards from her position lying down.
“Don’t move so much!” a young woman’s voice hissed.
“W-what? Where am I!?” Toga shouted in fear.
“You're outside of the Castle with some other people who got caught up in this.” A girl with blue hair told the Blonde vampire, calming her somewhat.
“Where’s Midoriya?” Toga demanded.
“He just went back to the castle, he gave us very strict orders with a healthy serving of thinly veiled threats to make sure you stayed down until you were healed, orders I intend to abide by.” The raven haired woman who told her to stay down answered.
Toga was quiet for a moment before realizing something.
“Where’s my-” Toga began to demand before a vine haired girl interrupted her.
“Your case and knives are next to you.”
Sure enough when Toga turned her head he case was beside her alongside her knives on top of it and a note.
“Hope you’re feeling better whenever you see this. I’ve decided to bring you out here with some trustworthy people, hope you don’t mind. Until then I’ve got a few things that need doing and after that you and I will just have to wait for Mr. Genya to set a date for the party.-Izuku Midoriya”
Notes:
Souls Used In Order
Great Armor-Str Boost
Giant Skull-Skeleton Hand
Winged Skeleton-Spears
Bone Pillar-Flame PillarI'm only going to mention when Izuku gets important souls to advance the plot or boss souls when he defeats a boss so just operate off of the assumption that all basic mob souls for where Izuku is in the castle are already in his possession.
Chapter 13: Draconic Pt.1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku charged forward, sword in hand and questions shooting around his head at a million miles per hour.
So the usual.
Currently the young green haired man was trying to figure out what the hell he did to the Headhunter and how he could replicate it.
“Okay Izuku let's look at the factors of what happened to you during that event.” Izuku thought to himself as he observed a group of “Night Creatures” as he had taken to calling them.
“You were blasted out of the window but that didn’t activate whatever that was so immense stress isn’t the trigger, besides If it was I would’ve been using those from the start.” Izuku muttered as he readied his sword.
“So if it’s not stress that lets me use those abilities then that leaves my emotions, more than likely negative ones seeing as I didn’t go all “Burn in hell” on the headhunter until Toga was harmed. However positive ones can’t be ruled out without proper testing.” Izuku theorized as The Night Creatures began to charge him.
“But that just leaves anger or a similar emotion as the only definite trigger.” Izuku stated aloud.
Unfortunately Izuku would not yet get the chance to test this theory as something massive crashed through the wall, taking all of the night creatures with it as it let out a deafening roar before flapping its wings, creating a maelstrom from the force alone as it flew upwards into the pitch black sky.
“WHAT IN GOD'S NAME WAS THAT!” Izuku exclaimed after a moment of shocked silence.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Y’know, I’m kinda getting worried about Miss Ryuko.” Nejire groaned as she looked outside.
“Miss Ryuko?” Toga muttered with a tilt of her head.
“Oh yeah she’s my boss! And she’s awesome!” Nejire happily exclaimed.
“I… see.” Toga lied through her teeth as she was completely unfamiliar with any hero in the modern day, she should probably fix that shouldn’t she?
“Not to mention she can turn into a giant kickass dragon!” The periwinkle haired girl shouted before continuing to gush about her boss, unfortunately, the moment the words “She can turn into a giant kickass dragon!” left Nejire’s mouth and entered Toga’s ears, a realization hit the blonde about the thing that shattered the glass of that window, causing all intentions of listening to the young woman to disappear like smoke on the wind and the words of a certain Professor entered her mind.
“Those with Quirks that allow them to tap into a more bestial power are all the more likely to have that power… changed by the night, especially in the rare chance they come into contact great quantities of wild mana, much in the same way’s that my beasts were changed when I welcomed them into me and I was changed when they welcomed me in turn.”
“Oh… crapbaskets…” Toga whispered as she finally came to the realization of what destroyed the glass.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku now knew what the thing that had taken out those Night Creatures was.
A fucking Dragon. Right out of the old stories about knights and wizards his mother would read to him at night when he was a child.
It was massive, easily the size of a thirty story building with massive wings and onyx skin that was adorned with scattered patterns of red across its entire body, however the most entrancing part of its existence was its crown of golden horns that were currently awash with the light of pure white flames shooting from the mouth of its onyx colored head and onto the floor of the broken tower Izuku was currently running around on to avoid said flames
If it wasn’t for the immense danger he was in right now he’d probably try and find out what made the Dragon tick.
Unfortunately he was in immense danger, and as soon the Dragon ran out of juice to burn the ground it simply decided to remove the annoyance before it by squashing said anoyance with its clawed hands, swinging one down like a hammer with the speed of a falling star which Izuku just barely managed to dodge as the next one came down directly in front of him and launching him skywards.
Luckily or unluckily this was not the first time he had been launched into the sky today and Izuku used this to his advantage to try something new.
This power of his.
Now he just had to get it working.
…
…
…
“You know, with hindsight, I probably should have figured this out beforehand huh?” Izuku asked himself calmly as he realized that he was currently falling towards a very angry dragon at Terminal Velocity with no plan to survive other than actual magic, which, mind you, he has no earthly idea how to use.
It was at this moment Izuku Midoriya started to panic.
It was also at this moment the world slowed to a crawl for what felt like the millionth time today, what was this? Some sort of over utilized plot point that has yet to be explained in its significance to the story?
However unlike all of the times before something began to echo in his head.
It was like words muffled by thousands of gallons of water, yet despite this, Izuku could still understand them to some extent, even if only barely.
And as Izuku tried to hone in on those words, trying to glean any information he could from their garbled forms,he closed his eyes.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
When Izuku opened his eyes once more he was in the dark with a single red eye glaring at him with unbridled hate.
It was the dragon, and this was that pitch black sea.
Panic gripped Izuku’s heart but he maintained a faux mask of calm, just like he always had.
“You hate it don’t you?” A voice asked him.
“W-who asked that!?” Izuku thought to himself in shock.
“Answer my question before I devour you.” The voice demanded.
Izuku stared at the black dragon.
“Was… was it the one who was asking him these questions?” Izuku wondered.
“One…” The Dragon began to count.
“Wait what!” Izuku screamed in his head.
“Two…” The Dragon continued.
“What was his question? I-it was if I hated something right!? I mean there are many things I dislike with a burning passion but I don’t know if…” Izuku scrambled before his thought trailed off.
“Wasn’t that what hatred was? A strong dislike for something? An almost uncontrollable desire to not be in contact with that thing, not to even be associated with it?” Izuku asked himself.
“If that was true… than the thing he hated most, were masks, they are deceitful, painful, lies that one wears upon their face to present something others will accept, such as a quiet, unassuming, quirkless boy who kept his nose out of others business and to the grindstone to make up for the fact he was born defective and to avoid the punishment for being born that way, or a calm and collected boy who knew to be polite and courteous in all situations no matter what he was being threatened with lest the punishment he wished to avoid was visited upon him twenty times over for not following instructions to the letter or even if he had followed them to the letter and someone just needed something to hit, or the mask of a boy who had to pretend he didn’t want to tear every single thing in the world down to the ground and burn the rubble to ash just so he could make something better from it, or the mask of a boy who had to pretend he had given up upon the dream that he so desperately fights for, the dream to save others from those like the ones who had tortured him his entire life.” Izuku mused to himself before looking The Dragon straight in its eye and saying, without regard for the water around him.
“Yes, I hate it. More than anything in the world.”
In response the Dragon’s eye seemed to light up in some cruel facsimile of joy.
“Then let loose, and wreak havoc.” The Dragon ordered Izuku in a booming voice.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku opened his eyes, he was still falling towards the massive dragon that seemed so infinitely small when compared to the one in his soul, at least that's what Izuku thought that place was.
But enough introspection, it was time to follow those orders he was given, and wreak havoc.
“Come, all ye who trample upon my soul, It’s time for me to rain down my vengeance upon ye, I’ll turn my compassion and rage into red-hot stakes and skewer you all, And ye need not worry, these stakes are not limited, but truly infinite, so despair and gorge upon ye blood and mine own.” Izuku told himself, not thinking about where the words came from, nor what their importance could be as the palm of his right hand split open and blood poured from it to form itself into black steel that glowed with unholy, cursed, and destructive power while emitting a force that wished to seek evil and cast terrible judgment upon it.
And currently, the greatest evil in Izuku’s sight was that Black and red dragon.
Izuku shot downwards to the dragon, avoiding its flames with ease before he slammed into its head, nearly knocking it off the tower from the force of the blow while Izuku used the stunned dragon’s head as a springboard to launch himself away.
As he soared backwards the green haired young man swung his left hand, summoning a volley of arrows that shot towards the dragon, zigging and zagging at incredible speeds before shooting into their target.
The dragon let out a roar and attempted to crush Izuku once more, however rather than dodging Izuku stood his ground as a somewhat familiar wave of strength washed over him and he allowed the hammer like fist of the dragon to be swung down on top of him.
The Dragon briefly thought its prey had been crushed before its entire body was yanked forward, slamming its head on the tower and stunning it once more, giving it a perfect view of its green haired prey climbing its hand with acrobatic like ease who, when he reached the top, threw his weapon upwards before swinging his right hand down as he ran up The Dragons arm, causing the stake to flare red before growing to a massive size and shooting down into the Dragons hand causing it to let out a scream of agony as fire and pure pain shot through its veins and nerves.
Still, The Dragon tried to attack once more, raising its left arm to try and swat its prey off its arm.
In response to this Izuku simply rolled over its hand as he swung his right hand, summoning a wall of needle’s that shot into the Dragon’s hand before exploding, causing the Dragon to roar once more in pain.
Soon Izuku approached his target, the shoulder of the massive beast where once more he allowed the wave of power to wash over him as he jumped upwards to reach the Dragons head, shooting right past its eye in the process.
Once more Izuku was in the air, and once more he swung his right hand and created a stake from his blood.
In response the Dragon used its one remaining way of attack.
It's fire, sending a tornado of white hot flames towards Izuku.
To counter this Izuku swung his left hand, summoning a shield in front of him that blocked the flame with ease as he readied his final attack.
Izuku tightened his grip on his spear and as the flame died away landed on the snout of the Dragon, charged forward and readied his left hand to throw a punch.
Izuku slammed his right foot forward and kept his left foot back as he threw his punch right between the eyes of the Dragon.
Yet it seems this power of his still has secrets for him to discover because as soon as his fist connected with its target, a feeling not too dissimilar to electricity shot down his arm and his skin began to glow with patterns like circuits under his skin that spread onto the dragon, linking them in a way.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku opened his eyes, and saw a brilliant blue sky with clouds lazily floating by.
He was standing in a field of flowers that stretched on for as far as he could see.
And in front of him was a tree, a tree with a blonde woman sleeping against it with a fearful expression on her sleeping face.
The Dragon Hero Ryukyu.
Notes:
And now we've gotten to the fun stuff.
Will Izuku let loose and wreak havoc? Destroying everything?
Or will Izuku control his inner riot? And control the power he has?
Souls Used
Great Armor Soul
Skeleton Archer Soul
Needle Soul
Chapter 14: Draconic Pt.2 [REWRITE]
Chapter Text
Izuku Midoriya was not a man who held many fears.
In fact the only true fear he had was that of Social Faux Pas, which is to be expected considering how he has spent his life from four years old to present.
So as the green haired young man stood in the field of flowers and staring at the sleeping form of the Dragon hero he was rooted in place, not quite sure on what he should do.
High on the list of recommendations his mind had supplied was to run and dive into the flowers, allowing the earth(?) to retake him.
However before he could enact that plan the woman in front of him began to move.
“Mhm, oh dear, it seems Nejire has had me watch that video one too many times if I’m starting to see that young Barista in my dreams… wait, wasn’t he wearing a different outfit? And looked less beat up?” Ryukyo muttered aloud.
Izuku swallowed deeply in fear as he prepared to speak.
“Remember Izuku, you can’t screw this up, explaining to someone why you’re trespassing in their… soul(?) isn’t something you have the mental energy to try and explain right now.” The green haired young man thought to himself in preparation for what came next.
“Erm… hi?” Izuku greeted timidly.
“Hi!? Fucking HI!? That is the best you could come up with, Izuku!?” Izuku berated himself in his mind.
The heroine blinked several times as she looked at the green haired interloper.
“Wait a damn minute.” The dragon hero muttered before her eyes went wide and she began to scream causing Izuku to scream which caused her to scream louder which in turn caused Izuku to scream even louder.
This went on for quite a while.
Okay a very, very, very, VERY long while.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku placed his hands on his knees as he panted, his throat raw from screaming after winning the literal screaming match against Ryukyu.
He wasn’t sure if that was something he should be proud of.
“W-who are you!? Where am I!?” Ryukyu hoarsely demanded to know.
“I can *Pant* answer your first question, and *Pant* maybe your second.” Izuku responded before taking a deep breath and standing up.
“I am Izuku Midoriya, and as near as I can figure this is the inside of your soul, it is a pleasure to meet you Miss Ryukyu and if we were meeting under more fortuitous circumstances I would be on my hands and knees begging for your autograph.” Izuku stated confidently.
This of course meant he was absolutely panicking and about five seconds from devolving into a muttering stuttering mess so he needed to speed this along, quickly.
“You expect me to believe that? That this place is my soul?” Ryukyu asked skeptically.
“Yes, if what my books say is to believe the soul and what lies therein is the true self.” Izuku answered before pausing for a moment and beginning to mutter madly.
From what little the disoriented heroine could catch the young man was muttering about “What that said about him” and “Jungian Psychology” and “That weird guy with the muppet.” and “That giant Dragon.”
The strange young man's tirade continued for several moments, quickly devolving into madness and crazed sinister ramblings that caused the hair on Ryuko’s neck to stand up.
“M-midoriya!” The dragon hero called out in an attempt to gain the attention of the young muttering man.
“O-oh! Yes?” Izuku responded.
“W-what were you just doing? Trying to call something from the aether?” Ryukyu asked in fear.
“I was muttering again wasn’t I?” Izuku asked in embarrassment.
Ryuko nodded, causing Izuku to wince.
“How bad?” He asked.
“I thought you were trying to summon the devil.” the dragon heroine responded.
“Oh, well that's not too bad considering how I usually get! Looks like working at Cafe Lisa did help me with my people problems!” he happily exclaimed.
“You are a strange young man, Izuku Midoriya.” Ryuko muttered.
“You’re not the first person to say that and more than likely won’t be the last…” Izuku said with an awkward chuckle.
“*Sigh* Well then, if what you are saying about this being my soul is true, which I highly doubt, how do we get out?” Ryuko asked as she began to stand.
In an instant Ryuko was pushed out of the way and the clang of steel was heard.
“Gotcha! Now get outta my way Green Bean! Imma bout to get it!” a voice maniacally laughed.
When Ryuko looked to see what was going on behind her she saw a woman who looked exactly like her attacking Midoriya.
The other her was exactly like every dark desire and want she had ever had concentrated into physical form.
Long golden blonde hair, a razor sharp grin, cruel red eyes, wearing a tastefully revealing black and red version of her Hero suit, the one she had originally wished to go with, before scrapping it, knowing that she wouldn’t be able to pull it off like someone like Midnight or any of the other beautiful and popular heroines could, sharp nails, and a belt made of gold and silver stamped into the shape of rhombuses, hung on her hip.
But as soon as Ryuko managed to register this Midoriya threw the other her away from the both of them, sending her soaring away.
However before that dark version of her flew too far, black dragons wings shot out from her back which she used to hover in the air with ease.
Something Ryukyu couldn’t do, at least not with the same speed and ease that the other her could.
“Get out of my way Green! I’m gonna be the one in charge!” The other her shouted at Izuku.
Izuku in response pointed his blade at the other her and said “Yeah how about no?”
It was at this moment that Ryuko realized, this boy is a complete and utter dork.
She was glad she wasn’t alone in that.
The other her then smiled wickedly as she yelled “Well then if that’s how it's gonna be! BURN!!!”
Fire then shot from the other hers mouth and towards Izuku.
“Oh shit” was all Izuku Midoriya who was currently ready to violently eject his soul from his body in embarrassment had time to say before running as fast as his thoughts were moving.
That other Ryukyu, his first actual interaction with a hero, his shitty one liners, it was all getting to be too much.
However Izuku has bigger fish to not burn to ash as he dodged from side to side and drew the flames towards him, hoping to keep the other version of Ryukyu busy, allowing the real Ryukyu to do something.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Ryukyu had absolutely no IDEA what she should be doing right now.
She had tried to use her quirk but it wasn’t working and without her quirk she couldn’t do a thing!
But Midoriya was about to be thrown into the stream of a flame thrower!
She had to do something!
She was a hero goddamnit!
Not a girl waiting to be saved!
Not anymore!
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku rolled to the side, dodging the stream of flame that the other Ryukyu was trying to roast him with.
But he was running out of tricks and he had no Idea what trying to kill a part of someone’s soul would do to them.
Izuku jumped backwards and then sidestepped the pillar of flames return towards him.
That was too close, he could feel his skin begin to blister and his lips cracking like dried twigs.
It was a most unpleasant experience.
That means it hurts like a bitch and a half.
Luckily something else would draw the attention of the evil version of Ryukyu, and by proxy would draw her attention away from him..
“HEY! EVIL BITCH ME!” Ryuko shouted at her other self, catching the attention of the draconic woman before hitting the woman in the head with a well placed stone, cutting open her forehead.
“Now… if only I had thought past this point…” Ryuko muttered aloud.
Her other self smiled evilly once more as she inhaled deeply and her skin began to glow from within.
“MISS RYUKYU! DODGE!!!” Midoriya shouted at her.
However it was too little too late as the flames engulfed her.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku watched in horror as the dragon heroine was engulfed in white flame.
A human being with dreams and ideals she wished to achieve.
And… Why was she not burning to ash?
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Hot! Hot! Hot! Fuck! It was fucking hot!”
Unsurprisingly, that was the entire thought process of Ryuko as the flames engulfed her.
At least until she realized something quite interesting.
She wasn’t actually burning.
Sure the flames were unpleasantly hot but her skin wasn’t actually being harmed.
In fact if anything it felt like her skin was growing stronger, stronger than the scales she had in her dragon form, if she had to place the sensation she was feeling it would be like when she turned eighteen and had to shed her dragon skin.
Was that what was happening?
Was a layer of skin being burned off to reveal an even stronger one underneath?
But then why did she feel stronger under her skin as well?
Like something was trying to get out?
Ryukyu then closed her right hand, feeling claws rub against her palm.
Simultaneously she felt something rub against her back and her legs.
Wings and a tail.
“Well… ain’t that something?” Ryuko briefly thought to herself in surprise before a grin not too unlike the one her evil self had upon her face when she fired her tornado of flame.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku watched in confusion as Ryukyu’s form began to morph and to shift into a mix of draconic and human.
Was this a part of her quirk?
However before Izuku could think on this any further, the woman in the flames shot forwards.
And far, far past her target.
“Why do I feel a sudden kinship with Miss Ryukyu all of the sudden?” Izuku briefly wondered before realizing the flame was spinning around towards him.
“Time to start stepping!”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“THIS IS NOT PLUS ULTRA!!!” Ryuko screamed as she shot through the sky like a bullet from a gun before spreading her wings and stopping her ascent.
“How the HELL did a single jump send me so damn far!?” Ryuko asked no one in particular as she tried to regain her bearings.
“Let's see a pitch black sea, giant ass spikes in said sea, and a literal black hole sun.”
“Yup! Definitely not in… wherever she was anymore!” Ryuko exclaimed in a panic.
“No, keep your head on Ryukyu, you don’t have time to admire the view! Midoriya was fighting against that other her, and something tells me that he doesn’t have a range advantage against her.” Ryuko stated as she closed her eyes and tried to center herself by following the same steps she always did when her quirk overwhelmed her.
“What do you feel?” she asked herself.
“The sea breeze.” she answered.
“What do you hear?”
“Chains clanking and the water moving.”
“What do you smell?”
“Fire.”
Ryuko’s eyes shot open as she whipped her head to the side.
“There!”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku jumped from the trunk of the tree, pulling back his leg to strike the other version of Ryukyu with a inhumanly powerful kick that the evil dragoness blocked by raising her arm and taking the brunt of the blow with her forearm before smiling.
“Uh oh.”was all Izuku had time to say before his leg was grabbed, he was spun around like a roulette table and flung high into the sky, his ascent only being stopped by the other Ryukyu.
More accurately it was stopped by the other Ryukyu taking a move straight out of the Miriko moveset and sending an axe kick into his arms which he had barely managed to cross over his chest to protect himself.
The next thing Izuku knew he was bouncing upward off of the ground, blood shooting out of his mouth and his vision blurring as the vague form of the other Ryukyu entered his vision and a feeling like fire scorched through his chest as he felt a cracking noise all throughout his body that originated at his chest and he was sent back into the ground.
“Ow…” Izuku managed to groan out as he tried to get back up before the foot of that other Ryukyu slammed into his chest, keeping him down as she leaned down over him.
“You’re a real stubborn bastard green! Just my type~! Shame such a handsome face ain’t gonna be around much longer. Well, maybe whatever your true self is will stick around for a little party for two after I kill you before running off to do whatever!” The other Ryukyu exclaimed with a wild laugh.
Izuku was unable to respond, struggling to breathe through what was probably a completely shattered rib cage.
He briefly wondered what would happen if he died here before deciding he’d much rather not find out firsthand.
Luckily, Izuku wouldn’t be seeing the face and scythe of death just yet as the Other Ryukyu was grabbed by something, sending both of them away from Izuku and creating a massive rut in the dirt where the two Draconic beings landed.
However that was the last thing Izuku saw before unconsciousness took him.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Who the HELL!- Oh… hello me~!” The Other Ryukyu exclaimed with hatred in her voice and a smile on her face.
“You aren’t me.” Ryuko stated.
“Oh I am! I know every little thing about you~ Every single dirty thought, every single sin you’ve ever committed.”
“You know nothing!”
“Heh! Oh you’d be surprised what lurks in the darkest parts of human minds, especially yours! You could make the devil blush with how much of a bottom you are~!” The other Ryukyu taunted her counterpart.
It was a taunt that worked as she attacked her other self.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku’s eyes shot open, he was back upon the giant Dragon, that he now knew was Ryukyu.
“What the… how?” Izuku began to wonder before he noticed several things.
Ryukyu was stormcloud gray and red.
And falling off of the tower.
And bringing said tower down with her.
Needless to say this was a massive fucking problem.
The silver lining however, was that Ryukyu was rapidly shrinking back into the dragon form she is known for, then finally her human body.
A plan was rapidly formulating in Izuku’s mind.
Also the only plan that was coming to mind.
So having no other choice Izuku enacted it.
First up, actually catching up to Ryukyu which was easier said than done.
Or it would be for anyone who was a sane person.
Luckily Izuku Midoriya is most definitely not a sane person.
Izuku dived towards Ryukyu, wind roaring in his ears and the debris from the tower serving only as obstacles in his path.
The first of them Izuku slid down, sparks flying off from where he dragged his nails down the stone before pushing off of it with his legs towards the second one which he landed on and used as a springboard.
After jumping from the second piece he approached the third, fourth and fifth pieces.
The third and fourth pieces were two slabs of stone that Izuku had to slide through, dust rising as his clothes and body rubbed against the stone that allowed Izuku to land with a running start in the downward angled fifth piece which was the hallway he had to walk through to enter the tower, when he came to its end he launched himself from the broken edge.
He was close now. All that was left was a massive slab of burned stone.
Izuku raised his left hand in front of him to summon his stake and cut it; however something else came from within him, as a gauntlet of blood engulfed his arm and a tendril of blood shot forward, splitting and attaching to the slab.
Izuku didn’t have time to be surprised about this as he pulled himself to the stone and punched it with his gauntlet-covered hand, shattering the massive slab into smithereens.
Next he brought the skeletal arm of Creaking Skull forward from the… wherever it came from, and sent it towards the blonde woman, catching her before tossing her upwards and towards Izuku who caught her easily in his right hand.
Now comes the hard part!
Stopping their momentum without dying!
Izuku spun himself and Ryuktu around as he willed the second hand of Creaking Skull forward and slammed it into the side of the castle, slowing them down but they were still moving far too fast. Thinking fast Izuku had the first hand punch itself into the wall of the castle, slowing them to a stop where Izuku slammed his left hand through the stonework of the castle just as the arms and his gauntlet disappeared.
“That *Pant* was *pant* WAY to close.” Izuku managed to exclaim despite his incredible exhaustion.
It seems that the first basic rule of alchemy applies to that magic of his; he can’t pull whatever he wants out of thin air, something has to be given up in return.
But Izuku currently had bigger dragons to tend to as he turned to look at the Dragon Heroine in his arm.
“Miss Ryukyu are… you… oh… oh no.” Izuku whispered to himself in terror as his greatest fear reared its head.
Social Faux Pas.
What was this great horror that had been inflicted upon the unconscious Hero?
And why was he forced to view it as well?
Why god? Why was she nude? Completely and utterly nude?
Ryukyu was a beautiful woman, there was no denying that, but under her costume she was even more so, including right where her neck and shoulder met, which was especially enticing to the young man, terrifying him further. In fact the only reason Izuku hadn’t dropped the woman out of sheer shock and fear was because of the book held tight in her hand.
Blue with the image of a bat inlaid upon it in gold.
That had to be the book the Necromancer mentioned!
Now if only he could get down from here without his luck going even further south and ending up in mexico!
Which, when taking the last several hours into account, was about as likely as Izuku being the reincarnation of some sort of super powerful evil creature that served a dark being of pure chaos and evil.
Sure that was a bit specific but it has to be to show how ludicrous it was that his luck wouldn’t go bad!
Notes:
Right, I'm pretty sure that fixes the majority of the problems with the original chapter while keeping the same vibe I was going for.
Oh, and the Hiatus is over.
Also thank Hip-Hop Sakuga and their video's for such a speedy return to the story.
Chapter 15: The Book Of Blue
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Genya glanced at the blonde young woman as he drank from his coffee.
The Designer Vampire.
Toga Himiko.
An entity designed to be used as nothing but a political pawn.
Still, Alucard was glad he knew who and what she was, even if the cost for knowing it was losing his magic for the past seventeen years and being forced to use a cane during that time.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Alucard walked up to the gate of the old castle deep in the mountains.
“If my intel is right this should be where the Dead Apostle Ancestors set up their lab.” The blonde Dhampir muttered as he scanned the walls.
“No guards? That's… strange…” Alucard thought to himself before shaking his head and the uneasy feeling he was getting.
“No matter, it simply means I won’t have to waste what magic I have left to avoid them.” The Dhampir stated as he stepped back and took a running jump towards the wall of the castle, grabbing onto a windowsill and using it to launch himself up and onto the ramparts.
Alucard was on edge when he landed. There was something wrong here, he just couldn’t place his finger on it.
The dhampir drew his sword from his side and took his shield off of his back before beginning to move. Wary of every single thing in the environment.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Alucard came to the conclusion that the entire place was empty as he walked into the long dining room of the castle.
No, empty was the wrong word.
It was inhabited, there were signs of people living here up until recently.
Very recently in fact, if Alucard had to hazard a guess the place was vacated sometime in the last seventy… two… hours…
But that was… when he… left…
“Oh crapbaskets.” Alucard whispered as he spun around and held his shield up with his sword.
“Your senses have gone dull, Adrian Fahrenheit Tepes.” A man with snow white spiky hair and blood red eyes who was wearing a black coat with a pitch black body below his jaw stated while leaning against a window, his silhouette lit by the full moon behind him.
Alucard swallowed deeply in fear.
The Beastial Proffessor, the Dead Apostle Ancestor numbered the tenth by the church.
“Nero Chaos” Alucard muttered to himself.
“Correct, however I am here to repay a favor to someone else. So please try not to struggle too much, I’d much rather not maim you too badly in order to bring you to them.” the being called Nero Chaos stated as the right side of his body morphed and bubbled.
Before Alucard could react, several pitch black wolves shot forward and slammed into the shield Alucard held in his hand, making his entire arm go numb from the force.
However this was only a distraction as the wolves disappeared in an instant and returned to their source as Nero slammed his fist into the shield, almost punching completely through it and sending Alucard sliding back the full length of the hall and flying through the glass of the window opposite to the one Nero was leaning on moments earlier.
Alucard first landed on the edge of a roof, or more accurately his head did with a sickening crack that sent him tumbling end over end and into an arch that connected a tower, shattering it with his body and shattering his bones in the process before he finally landed on the slanted roof of what used to be the stables, the heavy body of Nero Chaos landing next to him before grabbing Alucard by the neck and throwing him across the yard, directly in front of the boots of someone else who began to clap in applause at Nero’s actions.
“Bravo! Bravo! Good show Nero! Good show! That was a wonderful performance my friend!” The other voice stated as Alucard used his magic to heal his body in a panic.
“We aren’t friends TATARI.” Nero told the voice calmly, causing Alucards heart to stop mid-beat.
TATARI, The Thirteenth Dead Apostle Ancestor as numbered by the church, the great alchemist who seeks to save humanity from the sixth law, and the one who could not be said to truly exist in this world, The Night Of Wallachia.
“Now, now! No need to be so coy!” Wallachia told the Professor who said nothing in response.
“*Sigh* Fine, fine! We are now square, but I’m sure that you and little Adrian here both want to hear what I have to say!” TATARI told the both of them as he used his foot to flip Alucard onto his back, causing him to cough up blood before dropping a heavy file onto his chest.
“Tell me, have either of you heard about Nostradamus’s 2199 Eclipse Prophecy?” The blonde being who did not exist asked with a smile.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“And the rest as they say was history” Genya thought to himself as he looked to his right leg.
For the last seventeen years he hadn’t been able to walk without the help of a cane, much less run, jump or fight with his sword, and even with his magic returning it is more than likely he still wouldn’t be able to fight like he used to be able to for many years if ever again.
“Still I have to hope the price was worth it, even if that mad bastard gets the answer he wants… I can say that it will be leagues better than what would happen to that girl otherwise.” Genya mused to himself before casting his thoughts to the three who that creature’s plans centered around.
Izuku Midoriya and the unknown True Ancestor Princess.
However before this train of thought could continue the aforementioned young man busted through the door, the body of a blonde woman wrapped in drapes in his arms.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku set to work at the machines with the story of wonderful songs being sung into his ears, while he was doing his best to fight off the absolute and all encompassing exhaustion he felt alongside the phantom pain throughout his entire body from his… Well, calling it a fight with that other Ryukyu would be generous, it was a beatdown, plain and simple.
Not to mention he was starting to feel sick again, just like when this all started.
“*Sigh* Keep a stiff upper lip Izuku. You’ve got things to do, feel bad later.” Izuku muttered to himself as he took his cup and shakily poured himself a cup of strong coffee.
However before he could raise the Coffee to his mouth he had to place it down and hack and cough into his elbow, blood shooting out of his mouth and turning every breath into molten pain.
“Hmm that’s not good.” Izuku faintly thought as he drug the back of his hand across his mouth, staining it with blood while he struggled to stay upright in a fugue state that seemed to stretch seconds on into infinity and dull all of the sounds around him to nothing, including Ibara behind him who was trying to get to him.
“-Midoriya!” Ibara shouted.
“Hmm?” Izuku managed to force himself to respond.
“Are you okay!?” Ibara asked in a panic.
“Y-yeah! I’m fine! A okay! Just… zoned out for a moment” Izuku responded tiredly.
“...You need to take a break Midoriya.” Ibara told the green haired young man.
“Heh, I’ll rest when I’m dead, Shiozaki. I will rest when I am dead.” was all Izuku said in response before raising his cup to his mouth and allowing the liquid to go down his throat, soothing the pain he felt.
“That time might just come sooner than you think if you keep pushing yourself like you have been.” another voice interjected.
The voice of Genya Arikado.
“Maybe… but me and you both know that something has to stop whatever this Castle is doing to cause this chaos.” Izuku stated, not disagreeing with what Genya said but also saying that he would continue forward no matter what.
Here a third voice interjected by saying “By that statement a rest is exactly what you need. If you continue to push yourself something is going to give and something tells me it won’t be the castle, at least not yet.”
This voice was that of Himiko Toga.
Izuku placed his empty cup down next to him on the counter he was leaning on with his back to the three people behind him.
“I get the feeling that if I continue to argue the two of you are just going to tie me up and force me to rest aren’t you?” Izuku asked with his arms crossed and a faint smile on his face that was hidden from them.
“Correct.” Genya stated.
“Absolutely.” Toga responded.
“*sigh* fine, I’ll take a very, VERY small rest.” Izuku told the three, not having the energy to argue with them.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Nejire was worried as she looked over her teacher.
Ryukyu was pale and she also wasn’t waking up no matter what Nejire tried with the few supplies she had such as coffee beans, coffee, and even trying to scare her awake.
So all she could do now was wait and hope…
…And talk her unconscious teacher’s ear off about all the weird things she saw while outside such as Midoriya fighting a skeleton or that man with white hair that was trying to catch some sort of blonde cartoon cat person with that black haired manwhore, or that blonde guy who kept speaking in weird theater terms! Or that big american guy who she had a very in depth discussion about cute animals with for a while before he walked off towards the castle.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku sat down at the table, blue book in hand as Toga and Genya watched over him from a few tables over.
“So then… should we both drop all pretense about this situation?” Toga plainly asked.
“We should…” Genya responded before looking Toga in the eyes and saying.
“...And we should talk about Izuku’s rapid evolution.”
“Agreed.” was all Toga said in response, casting her crimson eyed gaze back upon Izuku.
“He completely bypassed Stages one, two, and three and right now is rapidly progressing through stage four faster than should be possible and far too fast for his body to adapt to…” Toga began before trailing off.
“...And it's quite literally tearing him apart.” Genya finished solemnly.
“Correct.” was all Toga said however there was more to her thought that she still hadn’t voiced.
And Genya could tell this as he looked into her eyes.
“There’s something else isn’t there?” Genya asked.
“Yes… but it’s not something you're going to like.” Toga responded, causing Genya to dryly hiss out a chuckle.
“Oh I don’t doubt it but I have not one single option to even try and save him, so as long as it doesn’t involve him succeeding my father I’m all ears.” The well dressed dhampir stated.
Toga said nothing in response.
“Toga…?” Genya asked.
Toga continued to be silent.
“Toga!” Genya quietly hissed.
“I told you you wouldn’t like it!” Toga responded to defend herself.
“We are not going to turn Izuku into the antichrist!” Genya exclaimed quietly.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku scanned the pages of the blue and gold book with the image of a bat inlaid upon it.
Much like the one before it many of the pages were torn out and it was entirely filled with science and alchemical formulas, however this time there were two different hands that wrote the book.
The first hand was the one that authored the red book in his bag.
The second one however was alien to him, it seemed to have been written by a woman if the banter and bickering written in the margins was anything to go by from how both of the writers referred to each other.
However Izuku had to admit, the second writer had some bite and some wit to her words and how she used them.
Yet there was nothing about her in the book aside from whatever wonders could’ve been in the torn pages.
Still Izuku had to be thankful for what he was given in this book which had much more defensive ideas in its pages than the first book which was a smattering of both defense and offense which Izuku could only imagine is what inspired that gauntlet and whip that formed on his arm when he saved Ryukyu.
“Where did that even come from?” Izuku muttered to himself as he looked back on the moment in question.
He was trying to move as fast and as effectively as possible while maintaining his momentum and flow through the rubble.
Maybe that was the trick? Moving fast and maintaining momentum and flow?
“To be tested later.” Izuku thought to himself as he reached the final page of the book which simply read three words.
“They killed her.”
It was repeated over and over and over again like a mantra on the page.
“They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her. They killed her. They Killed her.”
hundreds and hundreds of times over this was repeated before ending with something that caused Izuku to feel a chill go down his spine.
“Now I kill them.”
It was a simple phrase, more than likely only penned because of the madness of grief, however Izuku could somehow tell that it wasn’t as simple as that.
After all these books were apparently written by Dracula.
But it was more than that to Izuku, he didn’t know why but it just was.
Luckily before Izuku could think on this for too long he saw another cryptic phrase carved into the back of the book.
“The Second Soul Is The King Of Bats.”
Notes:
I'll admit I'm not happy I had to go this route with the story because I've effectively doubled and maybe even tripled the length of the Toga Arc but I would be lying if the opportunities it gave me with both characters, powers, scenes, and references didn't make me extremely excited!
Also Kind of an odd question but what do you all think about me as a writer and where I should improve? I'm asking because this is by far the project I have had the most fun working on and I want to improve as much as I can to make sure this story is as awesome for you all to read as it was for me to write!
P.S. sorry for the giant word wall at the end!
Chapter 16: In The Dark: Ghosts
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The man standing upon the top of the tallest point in Mustafu was someone who did not exist.
Some might call him a ghost.
He would call himself a semi-successful experiment.
The man once had a name, a true and human name.
But that doesn’t matter now.
He was The TATARI, Night Of Wallachia, a ghost in the machine of the world.
A living curse.
“Hmm, I wonder if there are any snacks nearby? I’m famished!” The creature exclaimed.
And he’s decided to live his life to the best possible conclusion he can.
The man turned to a fog of black and red before shooting downwards to the ground where several “Snacks” awaited him, slamming into the ground at the center of the group with enough force to shatter it.
“Oh? The church is out in force now isn’t it?” TATARI muttered as he returned to his more human form, kneeling in the center of the group.
The group surrounding TATARI was dead quiet and deathly still as they watched the creature.
A silence and stillness that was soon shattered by a young man with a dagger in his right hand, no older than 15 or 16 drawing three red, T shaped objects from within his coat where a long thin blade appeared on the top of each of these objects.
These were Black Keys, specialty weapons for hunting creatures of the night, more specifically Vampires.
The young man threw the three blades at TATARI with strength and speed beyond human capability.
“Heh, this fool has no idea what he’s doing.” the creature thought to itself before swatting the blades away like one would swat away flies and sending his arm to grab the young man by the face and drag him back towards the monster.
“A little tip for you young man, not that it will matter since the final act in your script is soon approaching, but you should have just used the Ash Lock dagger in your hand and ran. It would have been far more effective than those useless key’s of yours.” TATARI told the young man as he stood up, still holding his soon to be victim high above him with one hand while the other members of the church could only watch with terror that kept them locked in place.
The young man however, in a final, desperate act, followed the advice given to him and stabbed his captor with his dagger. Biting deep into what could be called the flesh of TATARI.
However all this did was draw an amused chuckle from the being as he was briefly reminded of who he used to be.
“Heh, how quaint. I once had a similar will to your own, the human will to survive and push forward, however my will was not strong enough to handle the answer to the question I seeked an answer to, but enough about me. Now is your final act, young man. It would be a shame if I bored you to death with an old monster and his tale.” Was all the vampire said as his eyes shot open, revealing swirling orbs of pure red that cried blood and his smile grew wide with razor sharp teeth before beginning to drain the young man with his magic, pulling his blood through his skin, pulling the water out of his body, draining every single fluid he could from him. All while the boy screamed in fear and agony as the ghost called Night Of Wallachia drained him dry and prepared to continue his slaughter.
After all, if everyone follows his predicted script he had almost the entire day to burn before everything came to an end.
And while he was a patient thing, he still liked to have something fun to occupy himself, such as seeing how many people he could kill before his fun ended.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
A man wearing heavy black clothes and bandages all over him walked down an alley alight with blue flames and littered with the charred corpses of his victims.
“The fuck type of weird ass shit is going on right now?” The man cursed as he continued his stroll down the alley before turning the corner and walking down the sidewalk.
Where immediately he was beset upon by monsters.
Monsters that were burned to ash as the man swung his hand in an arc, shooting out blue flame all around him.
“I mean, this is the fifth damn time these bastards have tried to jump my skinny ass, c’mon guys! Spice it up a little!” The man groaned as he looked to the sky and began to think.
He began to think about how, as far as the rest of the world was concerned, he was a dead man walking, a ghost or a zombie or some other thing that goes bump in the night.
He began to think about the path he was walking.
He began to think about his goal.
He began to think about how his goal came about.
The biting cold bit into the man and past his bandages and his coat as he searched the heavens for answers he knew would never come.
“Tch, the hell am I doin, I keep standing around like this imma catch a cold or an infection of some sort, and while I’m a killer, I’d much rather not knock over some ma ‘n’ pa shop for meds. I do have standards after all!” The man muttered as turned his gaze back down towards the earth while he continued to walk.
However those thoughts still rattled in his head, with one shouting the loudest.
“If the stars aligned in a different way… could I have been someone else?”
The man shook his head from side to side in an effort to shake these thoughts as he muttered to himself.
“It doesn’t matter, the both of us- no, our entire family is steeped in shit, just like all of these “Heroes”, so we all need to burn.”
For a moment the man and his thoughts were silent before he chuckled and muttered.
“If I ever met a true “Hero” I’d eat my own fucking boots.”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Yagi Toshinori was a man who was haunted by ghosts.
The Ghost of his teacher, the ghosts of his predecessors, the ghosts of those he failed to save, the ghosts of his many mistakes, and the ghost of the man he was never sure if he was truly dead or not all weighed heavily on the man’s consciousness.
Still, those ghosts came with being human and the mantle and the power he had inherited.
And ALL MIGHT was many things, but he was not a man who backed down from anything, no matter how hard it hit him, no matter how many of his bones shattered or how many of his organs ruptured.
It was a trait of his that he valued above all else, and something that had taken him far in life.
And this current situation was no different as he ran through the city at breakneck speeds, taking out what monsters he could and saving whoever he could.
Yet he knew there would be more people to save, many of them he couldn’t ever hope to be fast enough to do so when he was at his best, much less with how he was currently.
They would become more ghosts for Yagi Toshinori to shoulder.
But now was not the time for that, now was the time for ALL MIGHT to save as many people as he could and land on the front page as usual while all of the deaths were pushed to the back page.
God that made him feel sick and not just from him missing most of his stomach.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Bullets tore through the monster's flesh from the barrel of a revolver, forcing the beast to crumple to the ground, dead.
“Hmm, this was not within my calculations.” the young woman clothed in purple who held the gun in one hand muttered worriedly as she looked towards where her goal should be through the storm.
Her destination being the Mustafu Shrine
The place where her “Script” told her that her “parent” would appear there sometime during this eclipse
The living embodiment of curses and rumors, the one who turned her into this monster, and the one who killed her one and only friend in this world.
Zepia Eltnam Oberon, The ghost she had been hunting for the past three years, The Night Of Wallachia, her vampiric father.
The girl was silent for a moment as the realization hit her. After three years she had not just one, but even possibly two chances in the next year to end that man, his madness, and his curse.
It was an exciting prospect for the rouge alchemist, but it was also sobering considering what had happened to send her down this path.
The ghosts she swore to put to rest, the ghosts she had hunted in order to reach this place, and the one ghost who she kept with her to remind her of her humanity.
But enough of that, this young woman who walked the thin line between human and inhuman had a job to do.
“I swear on my name as Sion Eltnam Atlasia, I will be the one who brings an end to your long night of madness so your soul will finally rest in peace after the long and unending journey you have forced upon yourself.” The girl declared as she began to run.
Notes:
I'm glad that chapters showing what was going on outside the castle were recommended to me. Gives me way's to let out the stray scenarios I can't fit into the story in any other way as their own little things and it also gives me some time to figure things out for future chapters while still having something for you all to read, so its a win-win!
Chapter 17: Masks Of Monsters
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku Midoriya was someone who preferred to think with his head then think with his fists.
In his opinion it was one of his greatest qualities, it kept him from being as bitter on the outside as he felt on the inside.
Yet, as he continued to fight his way through the hordes in this castle, he had to admit.
Letting loose and wreaking havoc made him feel better than he had in years.
Finally letting out that bottled up aggression, even if only a little bit of it.
It was therapeutic for him, not having to keep on the diplomatic mask he always wore and finally be able to hit back.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Hammer was always a man who thought with his fists rather than his head.
In his opinion it was his single most worst quality.
It ensured he was a good soldier, a cog in the machine that helped to keep the status quo.
It made him a bitter and cynical soldier, but that wasn’t the face he showed to the world.
The face he showed to the world was who he really was when he wasn’t in the fatigues he was currently wearing.
Blunt, to the point, good with explosives and not much else, but he was also kind, strong, someone who got along with other people, and someone who loved cute and tiny animals.
Cute animals and tiny animals were his therapy, animals had always liked him, and he never had to show his other face to them.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku sliced through steel plate armor with his sword, before easily dodging and countering an attack by impaling the thing that attacked him, killing it and absorbing the souls of both entities.
However he paid little heed to this as he began to run once more.
Afterall he had more important things to muse on.
His ways of dealing with the world chief among those.
Up until today Izuku molded his persona to fit what people needed from him.
A punching bag,
A cheat sheet.
A convenient excuse.
And the many, many other different masks he put on.
Yet… now as he ran through this place, not conforming to what people want and only doing what he wanted and what was right. Such as saving Miriko and Ryukyu and trying to stop this nightmare.
Izuku had to say that this was probably the best time of his life, following his own path through the castle, finding new things, reaching dead ends, and fighting strong night creatures.
It was liberating to blaze his own path, to not follow what people set out for him, to break the cycle he was forced to follow, even if it was only for today.
After all, one way or another this had to end.
Either with him in the ground or whatever was causing this to be stopped.
If he was put in the ground, well that was the end of him.
If he somehow managed to stop this, it was back to being useless, quirkless, Deku.
Izuku wasn’t sure which option was the better one as he rounded the corner and crashed directly into something.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Hammer walked with purpose through the dangerous halls of the castle, despite this however he paid little attention to his environment.
After all his mind was running, scrambling, trying to decide on something he had spent many years trying to decide on.
With the sound of gunfire, the scream of bombs falling through the air, and the cries of wounded men obscuring it all.
Hammer has always been a good soldier.
But he would never call himself a good man.
Hammer has always been a good killer.
But he would never call himself a good human.
And the question he was trying to answer was this.
Could he learn to be what he was horrible at? And if so, what would he have to do? What would he have to leave behind?
“It doesn’t matter, whatever I choose, it’ll be better than what I’m doing now…” Hammer muttered to himself as he rounded a corner, crashing directly into someone.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku rolled away and jumped to his feet, blade in hand and ready to cut down whatever creature he had run into.
However instead of a monster with sharp teeth and claws and all manner of other deadly things it could use to try and kill him all Izuku saw was a man.
An extremely massive man who looked like he was made of 90% muscle and 10% army green who was aiming a massive gun at his face, but a man nonetheless.
And if the patch on his jacket was anything to go by, an American man.
An American man who looked like he was lost in more ways than one.
Izuku could relate to that, he was in a similar predicament.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Hammer eyed the young man before him.
He was tall, about his height, maybe a little shorter with a head of green hair with silver strands through it, his right arm was wrapped in bandages up to the forearm where his sleeves were pulled up to, bandages that were stained in blood, he was wearing a torn up and dirty black blazer that had a hood with a white sweater that was also stained with blood and also had quite a few cuts in it.
In all, the kid looked like shit.
But that look in his eye… there was steel in him.
Hammer could tell he wasn’t the type to pick a fight and would probably get out of one if he could, but if it came down to the wire, he wouldn’t back down.
This kid was just the type of person Hammer respected, hard headed, stubborn as a mule, but humble.
Also, Hammer was currently aiming a very big gun at him.
He should probably fix that and say hello shouldn’t he?
After all this was the second human he had seen since this all began, and the only one he had seen inside the castle.
“Heh, the name’s Hammer, nice to meetcha!” the military man greeted as he holstered his gun.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku was quiet for a moment before lowering his blade and responding to the man named hammer.
“My name is Izuku Midoriya, likewise.”
“Well then, pardon my saying this kid! But you look like shit!” Hammer exclaimed with a laugh.
“Well however bad I look, I feel a hundred times worse so I can’t argue with that observation.” Izuku briefly thought to himself before returning his attention to the moment at hand.
“So, would I be correct in assuming that you got stuck in here too?” Izuku asked the man.
“Well… not exactly, I was actually hoping to get in here when the U.S. government heard what was gonna be going down to gather information and try and stop it and if that failed… Well, let's not talk about that, I don’t think anyone wants to hear about a certain explosive event in history being repeated here to stop the BBEG that’s causing all this.” Hammer responded with complete and utter brutal honesty, flooring Izuku.
“A-and you don’t think that’s the type of thing you should probably keep under wraps!?” The flabbergasted Greenette asked.
“Why? We’re both on the same side after all! At least I think we are!? Are you trying to stop the BBEG!?” Hammer loudly asked.
“What does BBEG mean!?” Izuku exclaimed just as loudly as Hammer.
“Big Bad Evil Guy!” Hammer responded.
“Then yes! I do want to stop the BBEG!” Izuku answered.
“GOOD! Now do you know anywhere I can get out of this damned place!?” Hammer shouted.
“Yessir! Let me tell you!” Izuku responded, jumping at the chance to follow his own path, the path that helped others.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“-And that's how I ran into Midoriya.” Hammer finished telling his story leaving everyone in the small shop in silence.
“I… see, so where did Midoriya run off to after you met him?” Genya broke the silence, his concerns on how beaten Izuku looked, seeing that it wasn’t just him that was seeing that he was being worn down, not just from the changes he was going through but from the ways he was pushing himself now confirmed by the American named Hammer.
“Pretty sure he got the wild hair to run off towards the coliseum, that or someone stepped on his grave and he went off to see who did it and it just happened to be in the direction of the coliseum.” Hammer responded.
“Wait, didn’t that J person say he was going to the coliseum before he left?” Ibara asked from her position in watch at the window.
“OOOOH! That’s why the coliseum sounded familiar!” Nejire exclaimed from her seat next to her still catatonic teacher.
“I hope nothing happened to Mr. J.” Momo stated from her spot across from Toga.
“The man in brown? Yeah… I wouldn’t worry about him… he’s… not someone who is a push over if what I saw of him cutting his way through the castle with only an axe was anything to go off of.” Toga told the group.
“Wait a minute… this J guy you're talking about. Is he tall, lanky, real nice and a bit of a strange guy?” Hammer asked.
“Yes, that fits Mr. J’s description to a T.” Momo responded to the man.
“HA! Well damn! I’m the guy who brought him here! Hope he’s doing okay!” Hammer laughed.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
J looked horrible when Izuku came upon him.
He was panting like a dog and was as pale as snow while sitting against a pillar in a long hall.
“J!” Izuku yelled as he slid next to the shell shocked man.
“J!” Izuku yelled once more as he lightly slapped the man, managing to shake him out of his stupor.
“W-wha- Midoriya? What are you doing here?” J asked in confusion.
“I got a weird feeling, are you okay?” was all Izuku said in response to the question. More concerned with the wellbeing of the man then why he suddenly felt a thrum that he needed to follow, like a message that needed to be answered or an alarm that had been pulled in the castle and Izuku needed to find to ascertain what the reason for the alarm was.
“I-i’m fine I just ran into… oh god… Graham Jones… Midoriya! Graham Jones is here!” J told the Greenette.
“Graham Jones? Wait, do you mean Joshua Graham?” Izuku asked in confusion.
“You met him!? And you're still alive!?” J shouted in shock.
“Wait, wait, wait, who is this Graham Jones guy and how is he connected to Mr… Graham…?” Izuku asked, still confused but starting to catch on.
“Graham Jones is… a monster in the purest sense of the word, he kills people, man woman and child without care or consequence, he has a habit of draining the blood of his victims and using it to empower himself and he’s just as feared amongst the denizens of the night as he is feared by those who walk in the daylight. He is the head of a Dracula worshiping cult that he controls with an iron fist and uses to hold a monopoly in the criminal world that covers everything you can imagine. He is a pathological liar who switches from mask to mask with ease and his only desire in life is to see everyone and everything kissing his boot. He has no empathy, he has nothing he loves aside from power and seeing people suffer.” J responded with fear in his voice.
As Izuku listened he wanted to argue, yet he couldn’t.
Because J was telling the truth, and this caused Izuku to look back once more on his interactions with the man named “Joshua Graham”.
Or would it be more accurate to say the mask that is called “Joshua Graham”?
The mask with perfect smiles, with perfect demeanor, with perfect words flowing out from its porcelain mouth.
The same perfect smiles Izuku would smile to others, the same perfect demeanor Izuku would use with others, the same perfect words that flowed out of Izuku’s porcelain mouth.
And Izuku could do nothing but congratulate the man named Graham Jones, he was truly a master of the craft both of them shared.
And that made him sick.
However he had more pressing concerns at the moment, more specifically how terrible J looked.
“*Sigh* J, you need to go back to the shop, you are in no condition to be doing all this…” Izuku told the older man who was quiet for a moment, wanting to debate what Izuku was saying, but completely unable to.
“Fine… but Midoriya, promise me this. If you see Graham Jones, do not fight him, he is a killer, a true monster, and not one who you can kill with only silver and holy words, so just run, run to live another day.” J told the young green haired man as he stood up shakily.
“Thank you J, and I will.” Izuku lied.
He couldn’t let Graham Jones continue onward with whatever his reason for being here was.
That and… he needed to ensure that he wouldn’t become the exact same monster.
Notes:
And my plan reveals itself for why Izuku couldn't tell why Joshua- or should I say Graham Jones was lying to him, because they have quite a lot in common.
Also, it'll be a little while before the next chapter, not for anything major well not in a bad way at least, I just hit an important milestone on my Tumblr and I'm going to be putting a lot of my focus on that for the next couple of weeks, but don't worry I'll be back as soon as possible.
Chapter 18: Gamaliel
Notes:
Pretty sure that this chapter (Save for the ending which I'm not to fond of how I wrote it out) is the best in the fic.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In the darkest depths of a certain castle a pair of pale gray eyes opened.
The owner of these eyes was terrified for a moment, unable to recall who they were, unable to recall what they were.
Only able to recall the infinite darkness that was darker than any black inside of that creature.
Only able to recall its maniacal laughter.
Only able to recall its conflicting desires to slaughter all humans and to save all humans.
Only able to recall the madness of TATARI
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku had to keep moving.
If he stopped he knew he probably wouldn’t be able to start moving again.
His body, and the way he was feeling was telling him that.
His muscles screamed in agony with every movement, his insides felt like they were burning and freezing at the same time, his eyes burned everytime light hit them, his hands were numb and his arms were weak, he was only able to grip his blade because of the stranglehold he had on it.
But there was something deep inside of him keeping him moving.
The best way Izuku could describe it was an instinct.
However the question Izuku was asking himself was this.
An instinct to do what?
Izuku had no idea.
But he did know something important was in this place, so he decided to use whatever was pushing him forward to see what it was.
Finding J in that state was only a coincidence.
A coincidence that gave him valuable information.
Valuable information on the person that Izuku was currently assuming was the cause of all this, if not the one who was keeping this debacle going as long as it had.
Graham Jones.
The man who Izuku knew he was two small steps away from becoming, even now.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The person in the dark blindly groped around the room they were in, not used to such a bright environment after three years in that hellish place that served as the soul of TATARI.
Currently the person was looking for the only reason they were even still sane.
Their weapon.
The person’s hand ran into something.
Large, solid, metallic, rounded on the sides and warm to the touch.
The person forced their eyes open to see if it was truly what they were looking for.
And it was, The Conceptual Weapon: True Apocrypha, The Spear Key and Gun Shield, or as it wielder preferred to call it.
Gamaliel.
The shield of Riesbyfe Stridberg, Captain Of The Vestel Shield Knights Of The Holy Church.
Or to be more accurate, the Shield of the last member of those knights before they were devoured by that creature called TATARI.
This was her shield.
And this was the only reason she was able to keep her mind and soul in one piece.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku continued through the twisting halls and corridors of this place called the coliseum.
In Izuku’s mind it was more accurate to call this place a maze.
Twisting corridors that doubled back on one another and circled each other endlessly.
It was aggravating to Izuku, and as such he was beginning to lose his patience.
The bloodied and beaten young man looked down at his blade.
It may just be time for a few new things to be “Carved” onto it.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The white haired young woman clothed in black groaned as a migraine did its best to crack open her skull.
It was too damn bright in this room.
Riesbyfe raised her shield easily and placed it in front of her before massaging her temples in an effort to reduce the throbbing agony in her head while trying to recall how she came to be here.
She remembers the forest, she remembers the village, she remembers the scores of desiccated husks and dead that was within that village, she remembers when TATARI made its attack, she remembers realizing that they were not just unprepared, but little more than pigs being selected at the butchers whim to slaughter, and she remembers… Sion, telling her to run, telling her to survive as she held off TATARI for as long as she could with Gamaliel.
After that it went blank, then it went into the darkness of TATARI.
Riesbyfe shuddered as she even mentioned that thing's name.
There isn’t a word to describe the complete and utter darkness inside of that thing.
“Still, that doesn’t answer my main question, where am I? And how did I get here?” Riesbyfe whispered to herself.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku looked at his blade, three new “Carvings” upon it.
One to ensure that the shortsword wouldn’t break easily, the symbol of earth, an inverted triangle with a line through its downward facing tip.
One to try and cover the greatest weakness Izuku had with using a short sword sword, the symbol of Magnesium Ala, a sideways cross going through a sideways arch and stopping at a line within the arch just before its end, upon the cross were two rhombuses on its arms.
Finally, one to ensure that everything went down a little easier, the symbol of mercury, an inverted cross with a circle atop it and on top of that a half circle.
“Now, let's give it a test.” Izuku muttered as he slowed his walk and looked at the wall he was walking alongside.
He raised his left hand to the wall from a few steps away as he placed his sword in a reverse grip before sending his arm and weapon forward where a fiery white symbol formed in the air.
The symbol of Magnesium Ala.
Immediately following this the symbol shot forward at extremely high speeds towards the wall, destroying it, the wall after that, the wall after that one and several dozen more by the time Izuku realized it wasn’t stopping.
However, at that moment Izuku also realized that he’s not going to be able to fire that off whenever he wants if how the world was blurring and doubling as he stumbled forward with his body screaming at him in agony and anger was any indication.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Riesbyfe heard it and felt it before she saw it.
A rumbling in the ground around her and a series of crashes that were getting louder and louder every millisecond.
Then a massive ball of fire shot through the room, turning the entire world in front of her shield blinding white and blistering hot.
If Riesbyfe didn’t have her shield in front of her she would’ve been burned to death, and even if she wasn't, she would’ve been blinded from how horribly white it was even with her eyes closed.
In an instant adrenaline shot through her body as she jumped upwards and placed her shield in her arm, forcing her eyes open despite the horrible pain it was causing her to see what made that destructive flame.
However all she saw was the path of molten destruction the flame had left in its wake.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
In his current state Izuku was barely able to move.
Still, he couldn’t stop.
So he forced himself to move forward, to shuffle, stumble and fall through the darkness he had burned and melted through the walls.
Even though backness was edging into his vision.
Even though his entire body was going numb, not just his arms and hands.
Even though his body was still screaming at him to stop, to halt his march to the grave.
But he couldn’t.
It was more than the fear of being unable to move his body after stopping.
It was a fear of what would happen if he could think about the insanity of everything around him.
Of the monster he is walking a thin line to avoid becoming.
Of the world he had fallen into and hit the ground running in.
Of not staying in this world.
Of losing the power he had.
Of what not wanting to lose the only power he ever had, and being more than willing to kill for it meant.
It was terrifying Izuku.
Making him feel a fear he had never felt in the years he had spent as a punching bag.
So he continued to move forward, he continued to march onwards into the dark as he repeated the mantra J had told him over and over again, for it was all he could do.
That and because if he didn’t… he just might lose his mind.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Riesbyfe forced herself to exit the room she had been in through the hole that had been melted in the wall.
It was agonizing to see the light around her.
But it was an agony she would have to bear.
She had no Idea how she got here.
But she knew one thing.
She wasn’t the same person she was three years ago.
She was… something else, something that most definitely was not human.
Still, she had to know what happened to Sion.
She had to know what happened to her only true friend in the world.
So she would bear any pain it would take to find her.
Hell, bearing pain was her entire job as a shield knight.
It was something she had to learn from a young age.
And it was something that served her greatly.
Just like her strength of mind, strength of body, and strength of soul.
So Riesbyfe continued forward.
She continued to run from the darkness she had been held captive in for three years.
And into the blinding light.
For it was all she could do, lest she lose herself to the pain and the hunger within.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Mathias looked to the dark and boiling sea below him from atop one of the many spikes in the sea.
“It seems that the beast is about to escape Leon.” Mathias told his puppet.
“Indeed. Is there anything we can do?” The puppet asked.
“Right now? No if th. All we can do is hope that boy doesn’t stop his march onwards or find one of those blades.” Mathias answered.
“What blades?” The puppet asked in confusion.
“...I haven’t the faintest idea Leon, after all, I’m nothing but madness given form, just how these spikes are that man's guilt solidified and that beast is the monstrosity made from the rage and hate inside of him.” Mathias muttered in a barely audible way.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku stumbled through another wall and into a large corridor with a familiar door at the end of it.
It was the same door in front of every room he had fought one of those powerful night creatures.
So Izuku turned toward it and began to walk.
No, not walk, walk implies he had control of his speed and his direction.
Right now, Izuku was falling forward while managing to keep his feet under him.
Cold sweat poured off of him and his battered body as his unfocused eyes looked at the door with the same look one would look at an enemy they had never met or even spoken to, all they know is that the enemy must be killed, and that the enemy is the enemy.
Izuku couldn’t feel his body.
He couldn’t feel his feet moving.
He couldn’t feel his arms swinging limply beside him.
He couldn’t feel his heart beat in his own chest.
He couldn’t feel anything.
The most apt description of his current state is that he is a dead man walking.
And that wouldn’t be totally wrong.
For even as the huge demon with massive horns and a crazed look in its one undamaged eye barreled down on him with a three pronged spear in one hand and a massive blood red and evil looking sword in the other.
Izuku didn’t even consciously acknowledge it, only raising his blade to the creature as the demon did the same.
The sword of the demon impaled Izuku, drenching the blade in blood.
Izuku’s blade plunged into the demon's flesh, and directly into its heart, covering himself in its blood and killing it.
However as the demon died Izuku began to feel something, something from where he had been run through with the sword.
It wasn’t pain, no it was something far more enjoyable than that.
It was euphoria, it was pleasure, and it was wonderful.
The feeling spread from the sword and to his blood drenched body, chasing away the numbness and cold and replacing it.
Izuku raised his hand to the sword impaled in his body and grasped it by the blade.
Then with ease, he tore the sword free of his body, creating a fountain of blood and throwing the blade into the air and grabbing it by the blood stained hilt.
As he did this, a single thought overpowered Izuku.
A single, unstoppable, un-ending thought.
And that thought was a single word.
Blood.
Notes:
If you read the comments you know what sword that Izuku got stabbed with is.
Also, I'm still working on my Tumblr milestone stuff, but since yall hit 100 bookmarks I decided to finish this chapter up and put it out early in lieu of the 100 bookmark special I had planned which isn't anywhere near ready.
Chapter 19: Muramasa
Notes:
Please for the love of god tell this story to take a few steps back for a little while so I can finish up what I've been trying to do and get fully back to this.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku’s entire world was tinted red as he gazed at the set of large trident wielding demons.
He wondered what their blood would do to the cold inside?
Would it chase it away like last time?
He hoped so.
He’s never felt so cold before…
It was horrible.
He would kill for just the smallest shred of warmth…
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Riesbyfe continued to stumble through the brightness of the world around her.
While light still burned her eyes, it was nowhere as agony inducing as when she first awoke.
All things considered things were going well for her, however when she entered a long hall with some mass of darkness writhing on the ground with a sea of blood and gore around it, she knew her good fortune was coming to an end.
The creature was covered in darkness like a cloak was slamming a fist holding a black scabbard decorated with red silk cord wrapped around its top into the ground and growling like a feral beast, a stranglehold on the blade in its other hand.
It was a blood red Japanese style blade, the hilt was tightly wrapped in red silk cloth and capped with a silver pommel that had a silver rectangular ring hanging from it. The guard was rather unique as well, looking like a silver flower that had yet to blossom.
Yet, that was not what was catching Riesbyfe’s attention the most.
That honor went to the beast holding the blade.
The darkness around it gave it the appearance of something wearing a large, heavy, torn, black and red coat with a large under a set of cruel, black, japanese styled armor that seemed to have spikes made of black iron tearing through the armor from underneath and heavy japanese style gauntlets that seemed to have claws built into them on its hands.
Riesbyfe couldn’t see its face behind the long white hair and the tall collar, but she could see the glow of its blood red eyes.
Riesbyfe stepped to the side to try and get a better look, but in doing so knocked a rock away with her foot, creating a deafeningly loud sound in the almost completely quiet hall.
“Shit.” was all Riesbyfe had time to say before the beast wheeled towards her, its face still hidden in the shadows of its long hair but its blood red eyes glowing like spotlights, spotlights filled with regret and horror.
For a second the creature looked at Riesbyfe as she did the same.
Then the creature spoke.
A single word.
A warning
“Run.”
It was strained, and barely louder than a whisper, but it was enough for Riesbyfe to hear and be confused by.
Still, it was something she wouldn’t have time to be confused by for much longer as the thing in black disappeared, prompting Riesbyfe’s body to raise her shield on instinct.
And when the creature sent its entire body slamming into the shield with the blood red blade sparked against Gamaliel and sent Riesbyfe sliding back from the force of the blow she was thankful she did.
In response Riesbyfe pushed back and sent the creature flying back and into the air.
However the creature soon disappeared, and on instinct Riesbyfe placed her shield behind her, blocking the impaling thrust of the blood red blade.
Then the weight of the creature and the blade disappeared and Riesbyfe once more swung her shield to stop the next attack which harmlessly clanged against the shield.
Unfortunately, the force of the strikes was still being sent into her. And it was like a sledgehammer was being slammed into her arm.
Whatever this thing was, it was strong and it was fast, and while Riesbyfe could probably win in a war of attrition, she couldn’t rely on that, especially with something so bloodthirsty.
No, she needed to put a stop to this now.
So Riesbyfe closed her eyes, and she listened.
Listened to the tune Gamaliel made, listened to the steps of the beast who was to fast for her to see, listened to the blood red blade scraping across stone and clashing with her shield
But most importantly she listened to the beast itself.
Its tune was cacophonous and unbalanced, it was three different genres, and they all opposed each other as the beast attacked her.
Blood red thrash metal scraped against Gamaliel.
Dark screaming chants roared as the beast jumped away.
And under it all, was something Riesbyfe couldn’t quite parse out.
It was similar to jazz but it sounded… off… like something was keeping the one instrument that tied everything together silent, leaving only a discordant song to play from the soul of the creature attacking her.
It was quite the headache for Riesbyfe to listen to, but now she knew what was in the lead of that horribly unbalanced creature.
The Blood Red Thrash Metal.
The Blood Red Blade.
Now came the hard part, actually getting the sword out of its hands.
Defense was Riesbyfe’s specialty.
Combat? Not so much, especially with fast opponents like this thing or… TATARI…
Panic began to grip Riesbyfe’s heart before she shook her head and thought to herself.
“No, keep your head on straight Riesbyfe, remember that Fear Is For The Weak.”
The creature pressed its attack, snapping Riesbyfe out of her thoughts as the beast swung the blade like one would do if they wished to cut someone completely in half where it struck the notch in the side of Gamaliel.
In an instant Riesbyfe knew what to do as she allowed the force from the strike to turn Gamaliel to the side, putting the beast off balance for only a moment.
But that moment was more than enough for Riesbyfe as she forced her powerful left hook into the side of the pitch black beast’s face, knocking several teeth from its mouth and dazing it.
Pressing this advantage Riesbyfe swung Gamaliel back upwards and grabbed the beast before doing the exact same thing she just did except with the several ton weight of Gamaliel behind her fist.
Once more teeth and blood shot from the Black Beasts mouth, the only thing keeping it from going flying was the hand Riesbyfe had upon it.
And once more Riesbyfe reeled back and struck the beast, causing waves of force to explode from where Gamaliel and the Beast’s skull made contact.
Unfortunately, that was the last cheap shot she would land, as Riesbyfe sent another punch towards the beast, it caught Gamaliel in one hand, stopping her punch dead in its tracks.
“Oh… oh no.” was all Riesbyfe had time to say before the head of the beast slammed into hers, stunning her before spinning Gamaliel, and by extension her, around and sending her flying through walls with one hand.
The shield knight groaned as she forced herself to stand.
“Guess that was its phase transition. Then again, getting punched with several tones of force would do that, even for something like whatever that thing is.” Riesbyfe muttered as she raised Gamaliel, waiting for the beast to attack.
However instead of the red blade she needed to remove from the beast’s hand striking Gamaliel, a pitch black stake hitting the holy shield with the force of a military grade explosive sent her skidding back, knocking Gamaliel away from any place it would be effective for defense and when she finally stopped, sending her off balance and stumbling backwards.
Immediately following the breaking of her defense, the beast appeared in front of her, blood red blade swinging upwards, coming close enough to her face to where she could see her own distorted reflection in the blade.
Blood red eyes that seemed to thirst for slaughter and blood, a dark blue coat decorated with red, and a cuirass of black steel.
Riesbyfe launched off of the beast by kicking it away and landed on her feet as she listened to the scraping and sparking of steel against stone caused by the blood red blade.
Or should Riesbyfe instead call it by the name it is known by?
A sword that numbered among The Legendary Muramasa Blades, one of the last surviving demonic blades made by the Mad Sword Smith, Senji Muramasa and one of the last steps he took before creating a blade that could sever fate itself.
Riesbyfe didn’t want to get cut before she knew what that blade was, but now that she did know what it was?
Yeah, hell no.
Riesbyfe liked her blood where it was, not in a bloodthirsty demonic blade that is two steps shy of being able to slice through the Fate of the world.
Call her old fashioned.
But enough joking around.
Riesbyfe had to get that sword out of that beast’s hands while she could, if she didn’t it could end very badly if that thing got outside the walls of… wherever she was…
So then, it was time for some very, very, drastic measures.
Riesbyfe raised the point of her shield at her opponent.
“If you were once human… I am sorry, but I cannot allow that blade to escape this place, if you aren’t, I’m just doing my job.” was all Riesbyfe said as she rushed forwards.
The beast swung its blade at the knight, sending rubble at her with the speed of bullets coming from a machine gun round before creating another stake from its blood and launching it at her with the same speed and strength the last one had.
Riesbyfe raised her shield to block the attacks, almost being stopped in her tracks from the sheer force of them, still she pushed on and readied one more attack.
A powerful haymaker with her shield, or more accurately the pile driver attached to it.
The beast responded with its blade, ignited with blood red flame, swinging down into the path of Riesbyfe’s final strike.
The two weapons clashed, creating a wave for force as both sides poured power into their weapons.
Power that created circuit-like markings which ran down the length of both combatants arms, across their weapons, and into each other.
Power that put a small flame from the sword upon Gamaliel.
Power that went from a tiny, insignificant, spark to a raging blaze in an instant.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku did not like what was happening right now.
No, that was an understatement.
He would almost be willing to call it the understatement of history if he could sting together two words in his current predicament.
Said predicament was something that he lacked the words to accurately describe in how it looked, being more of a web and wave of color than anything that he could accurately say how it looked.
But if he had to liken what the experience felt like it would be that he is playing tug-o-war with a black hole while something was beating him to a bloody pulp in the coldest reaches of space.
Except he was the black hole, the rope, the cold and the person fighting against the black hole.
Izuku didn’t know what would happen if he let the rope slip any further than he had already had, but he knew what happened when he let it slip a single inch to feel the warmth from that sword.
Never again.
But then, a glimmer of hope appeared as a pulse of energy ran through the rope.
A pulse of unfamiliar energy.
A pulse that continued to thrum down the rope every few seconds with the sound of clashing steel.
Izuku couldn’t see who or what it was, but he did know this.
Whatever they were, was something that held the metaphorical “key” to stopping what that sword was making him do.
All they needed was a tiny push, a little more oomph to get a clean hit.
Izuku might not be in the driver's seat right now, but he could do one thing.
He could give whoever he was fighting, a little more power under their hood.
All he would have to do is switch on the nitrous and hope whoever the sword was fighting could keep it up.
So that's what he did, forcing what little energy he could spare outwards like flame that was burning on embers would do with heat the moment the sword clashed with the weapon of the person he was fighting.
And he continued to put out power, as much as he could.
Then pain ignited in his abdomen, a bit below and to the right where his heart lay in his chest.
Shortly followed by the sound of an explosion, and that pain disappearing, alongside a large portion of his body about the size of a basketball.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Riesbyfe managed to get past the blade and impale the spike of her weapon into the body of the beast.
It was nowhere near where she was hoping to land her blow, but it would have to do.
Then without hesitation, Riesbyfe pulled the trigger, and let Gamaliel do the rest of the work as an explosion ignited in the chamber of her weapon, launching the spike forward and blowing a hole clean through the creature, and blowing the darkness away as well.
The “Creature” was a young man, around her age, his hair was green and streaked with white, his eyes were emerald green, and he was wearing the remains of a blood drenched black blazer and a white sweater.
He seemed like he had a normal life before all this.
Truly it was a shame he got caught up in all of this and had his life come to an end so soon.
Riesbyfe looked to the blade in his hands, and the second she saw the young man’s grip upon it was loose knocked it away with Gamaliel, seding it spinning through the air where it impaled itself into the ground.
The shield knight then turned her eye back to the desceased body of the young man.
“Please forgive me, but I can’t take your body with me, and I can’t bury you in this place either, nor can I give you a proper cremation. So all I can do, is ensure that monsters do not eat your body and that you remain in peace until I can return to take you away to somewhere far better than this accursed place.” Was all riesbyfe said as she reached into her coat, and pulled out three, red, T-shaped objects.
Notes:
Tried to make Izuku's "Dark Reflection" in Muramasa look like EXTRA Vlad III with a twist due to Izuku, don't think it translated well though.
2,405 words, most of which is a fight or related to one, sorry if I disappointed you all with this chapter!
In other news I just finished my first run of Armored Core 6! I got the Fires Of Raven ending!
I'm also going to try and watch Castelvania: Nocturne soon! Hope its good!
Chapter 20: In The Dark: Bastards And Beasts
Notes:
I've never been a big fan of the reason Bakugou originally bullying Izuku essentially boiling down to "You treated me like a decent human being when I got hurt so you must be looking down on me" always left a bad taste in my mouth because it took a lot of nuance out of the character of Bakugou.
Sure the route I chose for this fic might be an even worse way of doing it from a moral standpoint, but it at least doesn't make Bakugou such an absolute Asshat because of basic human decency.
Please note that I'm not saying this is the objectively better choice when compared to the way Horikoshi went, it is just what I like most in my own personal opinion as the author of this fic.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=Bastards=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Bakugou Katsuki watched the city from the balcony of the apartments, ruminating on how much of an irredeemable bastard he is.
After all, what would you call someone who beat, tore down, and destroyed the dreams of the closest thing they had to a brother on a daily basis out of a selfish desire not to cry when his dream is destroyed alongside his body?
What would you call someone who did that despite sharing the exact same dream? Or someone who used to at least.
Bakugou Katsuki had no intention of becoming a hero, not anymore, he lost the right to that dream a long time ago.
What made what he did even worse was the fact that he believed in Izu- No, in Midoriya. Bakugou had no doubt he could force himself to the top with ease if he wanted to. He had no doubt he could be a great hero.
But it wasn’t as easy as that. Simply believing that he could do it, if it was he would still have the right to call Midoriya by his first name, and Midoriya would still call him by that dumbass nickname.
No, was far more difficult than that, than simply believing, than simply having faith.
It was about the fact that no matter how hard a hero tried, they would always eventually get hit.
Even someone like ALL-MIGHT could bleed.
So what would happen when he finally got hit?
No, he couldn’t allow that.
Not to someone like Midoriya.
Not to someone who doesn’t give a damn about his body.
Not to someone who will always get back on his feet even if his bones are shattered and his body is destroyed.
Not to someone who could save so many people with just words alone.
Not to someone who could save so many people with that vault like mind of his.
Not to someone who is capable of so many grand and wonderful things.
No, he just can’t allow him to die.
Midoriya is the very definition of the Heroic Spirit in his eyes.
But he can’t allow him to become a Hero either.
He can’t allow him to die.
So, he had to try and stop him, to try and force him from the path he was walking.
Even if the price was becoming a bastard that was associated with other far worse bastards.
Even if the price is his right to his dream.
For Midoriya is a stubborn son of a bitch, no offense to Auntie Inko.
And even after so long his will remains unbroken.
On the other hand… Bakugou cannot say the same about his own will.
“Damn that Arikado, if he hadn’t shown up… I would’ve been able to tell Midoriya why I’ve been doing what I have been to him. Then he could beat the hell outta me.”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
A rather lanky, almost concerningly thin man with onyx colored eyes and wearing a charcoal gray suit that seemed three sizes too big warily eyed the watch on his wrist while he paced back and forth in the room.
“Calm down dear.” a woman with pitch black hair who was wearing a red dress while sitting on a large and plush couch told the man.
“We shouldn’t have left her there, we should’ve made her come with us or- or- or- just stayed home we should’ve just stayed home.” the man stated, fear, regret, and sadness in his voice.
“Then we would’ve been stuck in Japan with her!” The woman almost snapped before inhaling deeply.
“Momo is a smart girl, she is our daughter, our little genius. We just have to hope she’ll be fine…” The woman muttered.
“I know that! I just…” The man exclaimed before flopping down next to the woman and saying.
“I just feel like a bastard for never being there for her when she needs us…” The man stated with a tremble in his voice.
“I know dear, trust me I know.” The woman sadly muttered before leaning over and onto the man, placing her head on his shoulder where the man placed his head on hers.
The two sat there for a moment in the silence of the room before a loud, inhuman noise roared from the man's gut.
“You’ve been neglecting the requirements of your quirk I see.” the woman said with a chuckle.
“Jetlag and the current circumstances of what's going on back home have taken a front seat…” The man muttered in embarrassment.
The woman chuckled at the man’s expense before asking.
“Do you want me to see if the Burnsteads staff have some snack foods they can spare?:
“It would be nice if you could do that, I would much rather not run into Mr. Zelretch, he still scares me even after being gone from his stomping grounds for so many years.” the man muttered in thanks.
“Come now! Mr. Zelretch isn’t that scary! Sure he’s a little strange but I'm sure we all would be if we were pushing 3,000!” the woman told her husband, amusement in her voice, their worries over their daughter temporarily assuaged by their faith in her.
Unfortunately the moment between the two was interrupted by the door to the room they were in being kicked in and off of its hinges by a blonde young woman with red eye’s who was shouting.
“GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORNING VIETNAM!!!”
This was shortly followed by the question of “People still say that right? It was still a somewhat popular if dated movie reference when I went to sleep last time.”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Blood and bone pooled around the feet and hands of a young man who was on the ground on all fours.
He had black hair and sharp teeth.
And currently, he was retching his guts out into the blood and gore around him, his quirk slowly deactivating and some sort of red light disappearing as his eyes began to clear.
“W-what the hell happened! W-where the hell am I!” The young man rasped in fear and disgust as he looked around him.
The walls of the buildings around him were destroyed, a path of destruction where the earth was torn asunder lay around and behind him, corpses with leathery skin and wings lay torn and shredded around him, a creature with a long neck was impaled with a spear through its chest, missing its limbs as if they had been forcefully torn from it alongside its beaked head which was hanging on by a single flap of muscle.
*Snap* *Squelch*
Nevermind.
The young man shakily stood up while trying to remember what led to him being here, his stomach completely empty and incapable of anything, not even bile.
He remembers heading to the shrine to see the eclipse, he was in a rush because he woke up late, when the moon began to move into place.
Then…
Then…
Nothing, he couldn’t remember anything.
Why?
Did some vigilante do this?
No, no, this felt like he was there, like he saw it all.
But why couldn’t he remember it!
The young man slammed his fist into the wall without his quirk activated, and it still completely destroyed the wall with almost laughable ease causing the young man to look at his hand in confusion and fear before crying out.
“What the fuck is going on! What sort of bastard could do this! What the hell are these things!”
And like he was expecting, he got no answer.
However he did see something that could calm him.
A shrine, it wasn’t the main Mustafu shrine, no it was much smaller, but it was untouched, and it was the shrine he always visited to help out whenever he could. It was a place he could go to in order to calm down after his hot blood got him in trouble.
It calmed him to see it. It also gave him a goal and somewhere that may just be safe for him to go too.
He had no idea what was going on, but maybe, just maybe, someone there just might.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
A man walked through the streets of Mustafu.
He had long black hair and blood red eyes.
He wore a completely unbuttoned white shirt with a pair of black pants and black shoes.
And currently this man was looking for housing friendly to someone of his…. Particular status.
Dark, dry, cool, out of the way, preferably condemned, unlikely to be seen by urban explorers and unlikely to get caught in the crossfire of this new “Hero V.S. Villains” fad the humans had going on.
There was one place the man found that fit a handful of the criteria he wished to fulfill, but it was far too narrow and far too close to an area that was far too loud.
Truly, he could go the rest of eternity without being forced to bear the sounds of the screeching metal caused by breaks and the rails trains traveled upon. He didn’t like the sound when it was new and he still doesn’t like it now, centuries later.
Still, the man might not have a choice in the matter, not with all of the different factions after his head.
The church, the Mage Association, the Dead Apostle Ancestors, That princess.
True, thanks to TATARI he had a little time to set up and try to follow the plan to screw with the reincarnation of Dracula and acquire a certain object from him, but it may not be enough…
He wasn’t complaining though, having the opportunity to fuck with not only the Reincarnation of Dracula, but his creator, one of his old bodies, and whoever among the Dead Apostle Ancestors got impatient enough to come after him.
It was making him jittery with excitement!
But he couldn’t lose his head yet, he still had to figure out how to deal with the biggest problem he had right now.
Dominus.
The power of subjugation, the right to rule the night, the impaling kings’ curse, the god killing craft, call it by any of its names, the problem it presents for someone like him remains the same.
How is a reincarnating bastard like him supposed to get past that? To avoid having his soul snatched from his newest body and forced under the club and whip of that reincarnation.
Unless… no… no… it wouldn’t work… unless…
“HA HA HAAAAAAAA HA!!!” The man began to laugh in exhilaration at the plan his brain had given him.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=Beasts=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
If there was one thing anyone who knew Kamui woods would call the man it is that he is strange but kind.
Far kinder than he should be if that documentary about his life is even one third true.
But then again, the man had some personality quirks to more than make up for that, such as his love of nature that almost bordered on obsession.
Nonetheless, he was a great hero who tried to do his best in everything he could.
Doubly so for where he stood now, three blocks from the entrance to one of the few places that was safe during this hellish debacle, and a beach that used to cause him immense pain to look at.
Now however, it was a place he loved to go to.
To see the outcome of the incredible work a young man made without prompting or reward despite the offer of it.
He didn’t know much about that young man, only his name, and some pieces about his life from the scant few conversations he had with him while he was off the clock and was wearing his usual civilian attire.
However, what he did know was this.
Izuku Midoriya will become a great hero, even without a quirk. Kamui Woods would bet his life on that.
And right now, he had to ensure that the work that Midoriya put in on that beach wouldn’t be wasted.
That meant he had to push past his limits to face the monsters and beasts that spewed flame and burned from within.
…
He never liked fire, not just because of his quirk and how dangerous it was to be around it.
But because of how it could destroy something beautiful in an instant.
Entire forests erased off the map, works of art burned from history, lives snuffed out and used to fuel those flames.
Still, for that young man’s sake, and the sake of everyone who was behind him he would have to try.
Besides, it was his job to make people feel safe, to make them think that whenever they see a hero things will be okay.
Even if the hero themselves is trembling in fear as well.
Being a hero isn’t about who has the biggest stick to beat the bad guy’s with, it's about having a stick and stepping up to take a swing at those who are doing the wrong thing, even if the stick they have is so many times bigger than yours it makes you look ridiculous for even trying.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
A man sat in a large, almost throne-like chair, his face rested on his fist as he looked at the monitors around him.
Well, look wasn’t the right word.
The entirety of his head above his mouth was only a blank and coarse expanse of scar tissue with tubes and wires stuck into it after all.
In fact even the sound on the monitors was off, leaving one to wonder why the man was surrounded by these things if he couldn’t hear or see them.
Then they would notice a particular set of wires that were quite unlike the others.
They started at the back of his head and fell downwards, like snakes slithering down his body where they spread out and connected to the monitors around the man.
The sounds and images in the monitors were being put directly into his brain.
It was quite impressive really.
Then again who would expect any less from someone like the Number One Villain.
The villain all others are to be measured against and fall short of.
ALL FOR ONE
Once upon a time he had a different name, but this one fit him better.
Not to mention it held a bit of importance to him.
It was a gift from the only person he called family after all.
Well it was an insult but eh, it's all about how you take it.
But enough reminiscing, he hasn’t had this much fun “Watching” T.V. in such a long while!
All the dismemberment! The Gore! Oh it was just like those old movies he got talked into watching as a kid with his gorehound little brother!
If only he could still eat solid foods like popcorn!
“DAMN YOU ALL-MIGHT!” the man exclaimed in fury, rising to his full height before flopping back down into his chair, the moment of hate fueled passion having passed.
“Still, I have to admit, this scenario is oh so funny considering how this went down the last time Akumajo was in this world.” The man stated with a sadistic smile as he raised his hand to the scarred expanse of his face and right to where his eyes once sat.
“All it will take for this day to be decided is if the will of a young man will falter or if it will persevere, if he will fall to the level of beasts or rise to the levels of legends. Julius Belmont, Yagi Toshinori, and now Izuku Midoriya. Three generations who were offered this choice, two of them chose to rise and become legends, I wonder what you will choose Midoriya. You may have thrown a wrench into my plans with your existence, but I think that whatever you choose may just help me make my return from the long vacation I’ve been on. A shame I won't be able to see it. Not yet at least.” The man muttered with the same sadistic smile on his face.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
A man, or the vague approximation of it sat in the center of a forest.
He had silver gray hair and red eyes, the man seemed to be wearing all black from his clothes to his coat, however upon closer inspection one would realize that the man’s body was in fact, black as night up until his neck while wearing a black coat over himself.
He has been hunting all day for his prey.
One of those infernal feline creatures.
All that was left upon his bucket list was to acquire one of their prints, just one.
Unfortunately, he isn’t on his A-Game due to the events that were going on in and around the shrine that was not too far away from where he sat now, on his hunt for one of the Neco species.
If he had known that becoming a mentor to that girl, even if only for a little while, would cause such strife within him he would’ve simply ignored TATARI and turned himself back into the church’s hands.
But he hadn’t and now Nero Chaos, the Bestial Profesor had to let this all play out.
While he couldn’t care less about what happens to humanity, that girl was a special case.
She was far too kind to have been unlucky enough to be selected for what she had been selected for.
Willing to give something like him a gift that to this day he still held in his lair.
A small, lopsided ball of Ice that was completely unremarkable in every way.
Yet because that girl gave it to him, willingly gave it to him, it held more value than gold to him.
He had no idea why, call it the last remaining dregs of the human who once made up the core of who Nero Chaos is, call it some form of vampiric paternal instinct.
But that girl deserved a better life, and TATARI’s plan could offer her that after all is said and done.
“Still… robbing the reincarnation of Dracula… not something I would try, then again I wouldn’t go out on a full frontal assault like the Belmonts either.” Nero muttered before catching a faint glimpse of his prey, and immediately setting off once more, his previous thoughts forgotten.
Notes:
Hope you all enjoyed, after the next chapter or maybe even this one I'm going to probably be taking a break for a while.
Chapter 21: 100 Bookmark Special: The Blade Of Slaughter
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When the nameless blade was forged, it was pure.
Not a weapon of battle, but a symbol of accomplishment.
A symbol of a goal a certain man was only a few steps from achieving.
Then as soon as it was born, it was tossed to the wayside, deemed that it was not quite good enough.
Deemed that it was not complete, that it lacked a soul.
And so the blade lost its purity, lost its gleam as it changed from hand to hand, devouring blood, hoping to be good enough to finally be worthy of its creator and his attention.
Never realizing its creator had long since passed, long since achieved his goal, and long since forgotten about the nameless blade.
So it slaughtered, devoured, and drank of the blood from countless battlefields. From countless bodies, from countless men, countless women, countless children, countless animals.
All in a foolish bid to fill the hole within it.
All to try and become a blade worthy of a name.
The blade held no hatred or anger towards humans, it didn’t truly hate or feel anger towards anything, it lacked the capability to do so. All it desired was to fill the void.
To fill it with power, to fill it with mana, to fill it with blood.
So the blade allowed others to wield it.
To direct its desire.
Then one day, in the aftermath of a small battle in the heart of a raging battlefield, the blade met a strange man.
Inhumanly tall, clad in black, hair like charcoal, eye’s that burned with an innate hunger for something far more nebulous than any sustenance could represent, the light in those eyes were like a man who had been doused in oil and set ablaze.
The man, to the blade, looked like a demon who waltzed through the fog of war that surrounded him without care, a foreign, unimaginable strength radiating from him that forced all who saw him to submit or be crushed.
“Well, aren’t you quite the interesting blade? I don’t believe I’ve ever met a weapon so close yet so far from becoming truly alive… Hmm… I do believe Satael’s birthday is soon, and he’s always been a fan of eastern culture… Yes, you will do wonderfully as a gift! I can’t wait to see how happy he will be!” The tall man exclaimed with a chuckle while raising his hand to grasp the blade from where it had been impaled in a still fresh corpse.
The blade thrummed in anticipation, ready to take over its next host and continue to try and make itself whole.
The man took the blade in his hand, clutching it tightly.
In an instant the blade let out its attempt to take the man, trying to influence him with promises of glory and its own desire for blood.
The man went rigid, before pulling the blade from the corpse and holding it aloft, briefly glancing in the blade, seeing a shadowy and mad beast with white hair, its body was clad in royal vestments of black and red as blood poured down upon him.
Then the man dropped the act he put on and began to chuckle as he spun the blade around in his hand.
“Oh, you will need quite a bit more than that to try and bring me to heel. I have no desire for glory, in fact I despise it greatly, especially glory in the eyes of “God” and I’ve dealt with my bloodlust long ago.” the man said almost cheerily before his tone became deathly serious as he told the blade with a cutting and scathing tone that, if the blade was a mortal, would have stopped its heart “That aside, no being without a soul could ever truly do anything to me. For I am Vlad Dracula Tepes, lord of the night, king of the darkness, and master of the primordial creature from the womb of existence known only as Chaos. If I allowed myself to be bested by anyone or anything other than HIS lineage, I would truly have fallen far.”
The blade was left in terror at this, not at the words the man said, those meant less than nothing to the blade, but the fact that this man was able to command it, to control it…
“Now, let’s find you a sheath.” The man muttered as he spun on his heel, the blade resting on his shoulder.
“After all, I wouldn’t be a very good gift giver if I didn’t make sure the gift was properly wrapped would I?” The man continued to speak.
Soon the man began to mumble ominously, as if he was trying to summon some dark creature from the depths of hell.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The blade was quite confused by all of this.
Apparently the man was “The King Of Darkness”.
And not in that metaphorical sense that humans so enjoyed either.
He was quite literally the king of everything that lives under the darkness.
From the most worthless worm under its rock to the greatest king sleeping in his room under the blanket of the night.
It was quite a strange title.
Then again the blade didn’t have much room to criticize the man did it?
Strapped to the side of a demonic creature who seemed to be a massive fan of Japanese culture.
But there was nothing for the blade to do.
These creatures had a much higher caliber of will than the humans it once used.
Luckily, the blade lacked no shortage of entertainment while it was stuck in the accursed sheath that the “King Of Darkness” fellow made.
Especially considering the fact that its “Partner” was a clumsy fool of a man.
Satael was constantly knocking things over with his wings or his trident.
It was honestly quite humorous to the Blade.
Watching the demon constantly fret over everything and trying to help the lady in that strange frilly black and white outfit clean up his messes but making it worse in the process until he decided to sit in the corner and pout.
And the fact that Satael was completely the opposite whenever he sparred with his subordinates made it all the more hilarious to the blade.
But for as much as the Blade disliked being stuck in the sheath, it had to admit.
There were some truly interesting things in this place, more specifically, that “King Of Darkness” fellow.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
One day, without warning Satael was called to the study to speak with the lord of the castle.
The entire way there the demon was as anxious as one can imagine a towering three meter tall demon being as he walked to his boss after being summoned out of the blue.
The entire time the nervous demon walked to the study he was muttering in fear and his crimson skin was a pale pink.
The blade, of course, ignored the man the entire time, however when he arrived to the study, the blade decided to listen closely from its partner’s side in its sheath.
“Satael, you are a demon, correct?” The black cloaked lord asked as he looked out the window and into the snowy night.
“Correct my lord, I am a Lubicant, a soldier of somewhat high rank.” Satael said stiffly.
“And the realm of Demons are all things that are forbidden, correct?” the lord continued his questions.
“Correct.” Satael responded promptly.
“Would I be correct to assume that desire’s are also in that realm of the forbidden?” the lord asked, continuing this cryptic line of questioning.
“Of course my lord.” Satael answered, his nervousness giving way to curiosity.
“I see… then it seems I am indeed quite envious of those who have desires. Oh how I wish to have something as valuable as that.” The lord said tiredly.
“My lord?” Satael asked in confusion.
“Oh it's nothing, thank you for your time Satael, you may go now.” The Lord told the demon somewhat cheerily.
“Thank you my lord. I wish you a good rest.” Satael responded, rather unhappy at the order and what was currently plaguing his master but unable to disobey it.
“Heh, rest is for the dead my friend, rest is for the dead.” The lord said with a somewhat sad tone to his voice.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The next morning the entire castle was forced awake by someone banging on the doors for ten goddamn hours.
By the time the lord relented and allowed the woman to enter, almost every single creature in the castle was watching her from the rafters, the shadows and the balconies.
It was a very strange day in the castle and it stayed that way for many years after that.
But the strangeness… was not unwelcome… especially by the Lord.
Everyone said that he looked so much happier with that woman who was forcing him to think in new way’s, to learn to look at old things he knew in a different light.
The woman quickly became very popular with everyone in the Castle, and even the blade had to admit it felt some small fondness for her.
She had a certain air to her, she was stubborn as a mule and could spar with anyone when it came to words, even the more atrocious looking beings loved her and her willingness to speak, play, and simply enjoy being around them.
Even the hive known as Legion enjoyed her company and tried to make itself more presentable to her.
Indeed the woman, Lisa Of The Village Lupu, brought a blinding radiance to the castle, warming even the most cold hearted of creatures like Ser Orlok, The Headhunter, The Necromancer, and many, many more with her presence.
No one could refuse her, everyone loved to help her and no one could stand the thought of her being hurt.
Even the “Lord Of Darkness” had to let her wondrous light overtake him.
And everyone in the Castle was glad that he did.
Such a lonely man, a man many in the castle loved and cared for and wanted to see him be as happy as he could be.
And on a night exactly one year following The Bright Lady’s arrival, her and the Dark Lord were wed.
The Blade was the sword used to “Bless” the rings after all in lieu of a holy scepter which not a single person in the castle could hope to wield.
And just when the castle and its denizens thought things couldn't get any better, a second light was brought into the world.
A child, a small boy, a Dhampir.
Adrian Farenhight Tepes.
Just like his mother, there was a warmth to him, and just like his father, he was insatiably curious about everything and anything he saw.
Eventually everyone, including the mother and father of the boy began to call him by the affectionate nickname “Alucard” because of this.
For many years life was good for the Castle.
The Bright Lady worked not but a day’s walk away from the castle.
The Dark Lord, worn down by his wife’s wishes, began to travel the world.
Young Alucard, while his parents were at their work, learned from the denizens of the castle everything they could teach him.
From the simplest subjects of math and history to the most complicated magecraft and alchemy they could think of.
Throughout it all the young man devoured the knowledge ravenously.
But nothing good lasts forever.
And on a day before the 14th anniversary of the Dark Lord and his Bright Lady being wed, the days of brightness and joy the castle enjoyed came to an end.
And the next day the entire castle watched the bones of the Bright Lady crumble to dust, engulfed by the flames.
The Dark Lord Dracula gave them a year, both the humans and the night creatures, to prepare to be slaughtered like sheep or to repent their grave sin.
The prince, however, could not allow such a thing to happen in the Bright Lady’s name.
And soon even more of her blood was spilled.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The blade and its partner roused from their slumber.
Once more the castle had been brought back to the world of man.
What was the current count now? Neither could keep track anymore.
But still, this time was different.
The Dark Lord, he wasn’t here anymore.
It wasn’t like the other times.
He was dead, no resurrection, no dark rituals of possession.
He was dead.
So that meant they were soon to have a new lord.
For some reason, the blade and its partner felt hopeful about that fact.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Satael sat upon the ground, his trident stabbed into the stonework, and the blade across his lap.
They both knew something was coming.
Something that slithered and writhed.
Something that poisoned everything around it.
Something that was a duplicitous creature by its very nature.
Soon, that creature made its presence known.
Black loafers quietly stepped down the stairs, snow white trousers soon following, and after that was the pure white suit, vest, and shirt with a light blue scarf.
Then came the face of that thing.
It was wrong, it was wrong, wrong, wrong.
It was too polished, too straight, too perfect.
This thing may have looked human but it wasn’t.
It was some mockery of what a human was.
The blade thrummed in its partner's lap. Warning him of the danger this *Thing* emanated.
“I know.” was all Satael whispered to the blade.
“WHO DARES TRESPASS UPON MY LORD’S PROPERTY!” Satael boomed.
The thing in white ignored the demon, smiling with its hands still in its pockets.
“NOT ONE STEP FURTHER LEST I CLEAVE YOU IN TWO!” Satael shouted to the thing in white.
The thing continued its advance.
Satael frowned grimly, then with a single flap of his wings, he was upon the thing in white, the blood red blade raised.
But by then it was already over.
The man in white removed his hand from his pocket as quickly as a bolt of lightning and with the fluid nature of water, a long, wide, and curved hunting knife with a gutting hook on its end in hand.
A single, almost surgically precise slice split Satael’s stomach open, causing his insides to come tumbling out as he swung the blood red katana down.
Yet by the time the blade reached where the man was he was gone, and another slice removed Satael’s wings.
Still, the demon pushed through and swung his trident where his arm was cut in every single place muscle connected to bone.
And still the thing in white was still completely unblemished, not even a single drop of blood had landed upon him despite the rain of crimson the mutilation he was in the process of completing.
Still, despite his wounds, Satael had fight in him, and so he swung the blade once more.
And then it all came to an end.
Ten Thousand cuts across Satael’s body opened in an instant at the hands of the thing in white.
Satael’s arms dropped limply to his side, lacking the strength and physical capability to raise them.
“Now then, I do believe it is time for you to die.” the thing in white said as it sliced Satael’s throat open, finally ending the one sided slaughter of a kind man.
And for the first time since it was forged, The Blade felt something different from emptiness and a desire to fill that emptiness.
It felt a burning inside of it, a ravenous and hurt feeling, and the entirety of that feeling was directed at the Thing In White as it walked away and continued down the hall Satael was assigned to guard.
“What was this?” the blade asked itself.
What is this hurt inside of it?
Was this… an emotion?
But how? It didn’t have a soul… did it?
No, that didn’t matter right now, all that mattered was killing that thing in white.
And soon the blade was given a chance to do that when another Lubicant, a Lubicant the blade could control, came by to check upon their leader.
Only to see his mutilated corpse lying upon the ground and his blade and trident impaled into the ground next to him.
Notes:
I wanted this to be a lot longer, and a lot better, but I know that considering how long I've been holding out on this if I didn't post it now I would loose my nerve on it, originally I was going to post this on halloween but things are going to be getting a bit hectic for me around that time so I decided to post it a little sooner.
To make up for how short this was, I give you some back round on how this story came about.
Originally it was going to be a Dead Cells crossover, luckily before I got too far into that the Castlevania DLC for the game came out, reigniting my interest in Castlevania, and more specifically, Aria Of Sorrow. This meant I almost immediately pulled a 180 to write it.
To begin with, Izuku was going to be working through the castle with Soma, but I quickly scrapped that idea due to how complicated it would’ve been to write. Izuku was also supposed to be a Belmont rather than the reincarnation of Dracula when I started this, I even had a whole ass explanation with Izuku’s grandma on his father’s side being Julius Belmont’s sweetheart before the fate of the Belmont clan pulled them apart violently, causing a curse to be placed upon her that forced Julius into action if he wished to save his love, and although he didn’t know it, his unborn son. Sadly I changed my mind about that early on, though if anyone wants to they are more than welcome to take the Idea.
Chapter 22: Stop Gap
Notes:
Yes, I'm still alive, and I know this chapter is short but, things have been getting complicated for me lately, which made me trying to get to the actual chapter that I backed myself into a corner with.
So I hammered this out quickly so yall would know I'm still alive.
Hopefully the actual chapter will come out soon eh?
And please, forgive me for any errors.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku had to admit he was expecting something a bit more dramatic when it came to dying.
Not full on angels at the gates or demons crawling out of hell but still…
“Couldn’t the afterlife invest in… I don’t know… Color?” Izuku muttered as he sat up from where he was sprawled out on the ground.
Everything on the beach around him was black, white and gray, even the sand, and the sky was a monochrome imitation of the world of the living.
Unfortunately, before Izuku could observe the gray world any longer, a voice spoke up.
“What comes after is affected by how you see. If you want color here, bring color into your life there.”
Izuku turned to look at where the voice came from, not truly shocked but more curious than anything.
Sitting on the chair in the sand was a person dressed in a pure white suit with their legs crossed over one another and a newspaper in front of them which blocked the view of their face.
In front of the person was a table and another chair.
“However, before we begin, I ask you to dust yourself off and take a seat. I have had tea and biscuits made in advance.” The person told Izuku.
Izuku briefly considered declining the offer, but he then considered the fact that who or whatever this thing was might not take kindly to a simple human declining its offer.
“That consideration is correct, I would be rather displeased, especially after Martha, Elizabeth, and Honore went to such lengths to provide these pieces of sustenance.” The man told Izuku, reading his mind.
“A mind reader?” Izuku asked himself in his head as he stood up, quickly dusted himself off and sat in the opposite chair from the strange entity.
“Oh I’m more than that oh Impaling Dragon, a great deal more than that.” The being said with a laugh.
“Impaling Dragon?” Izuku briefly wondered to himself before turning his attention to the newspaper in the person’s hands.
It was… odd… mind meltingly so…
There were pictures of him except they weren’t him.
One was fighting an amorphous but obviously feminine creature with a caption that read “SKULLGIRL SERVANT DOUBLE V.S. IZUKU “NEW FANG” MIDORIYA! TONIGHT ONLY!”, another was a picture of him dressed in black with a mad smile and red eyes that read “HAVE YOU SEEN THIS MAN? IF SO DO NOT APPROACH AND CALL THE AUTHORITIES! HE IS A DANGEROUS CRIMINAL AND IS TO BE CONSIDERED ARMED AND EXTREMELY DANGEROUS!” The next one that Izuku saw was a comic strip of him naked with snake tattoos and a blonde woman who was also mostly naked with red horns yelling “GO TO HELL!” at one another as a woman with horns and short purple hair watched with amusement and another, a woman with purple hair, who was much more… well endowed in the chest area sat on the edge of a bed, looking like she was having an existential crisis, the next one seemed to be a promotion for a comic with him on the cover with half of his face engulfed by black flame and burned down to the skull.
After that, Izuku’s head started to hurt.
There was simply too much on the pages.
To many words, all of them shifting and turning at a maddening pace.
“I wouldn’t recommend looking at this for too long, humans and this… they don’t mesh well, true you're not human but… it's still not recommended to be reading this type of news too much.” The being told Izuku as a cover appeared in the newspaper, which was, of course, gray.
However, Izuku had more pressing matters, such as what the strange entity just said.
“What do you mean “not human” I most definitely feel human, I mean sure I’m… dead… oh god Mom! She’s going to kill me!” Izuku exclaimed as the full gravity of the situation hit him and panic overtook him.
However before he could get too deep in the hole, the being in white spoke.
“I’m going to have to stop you right there Mr. Impaler! Because I have good news and bad news! Which do you want to hear first?”
“Good?” Izuku asked, confused how there was good news about him being dead.
“You aren’t dead! But that leads me to the bad news! You are just mostly dead! If I had to give you a number I’d say mmmm… 70/30 at worst and 60/40 at best?” the being told him, sounding uncertain of its own measurements.
“Don’t worry though, as long as you don’t do anything too… bloodthirsty you’ll be fine…” The being said before trailing off.
“I’m sensing a but there…” Izuku muttered, the influx of new information being quite overwhelming.
“...But it won’t last, not for long anyway… unless…” The being stated before trailing off once again.
Izuku was starting to get quite impatient.
“Unless what?” Izuku asked, unknowingly allowing a bit of his rage to seep out.
“Unless you can harness that! Your rage! The Venom in you! That fire! If you do that everything will become clear, including what your power is and where it comes from!” The being said with a large amount of energy in his voice, almost as if he was excited for something.
“However, that is all I can say. So then, any questions that don't pertain to you?” The being asked.
“Are you God?” Izuku asked with a deadpan stare.
“In a manner of speaking, yes. Though it would be more accurate to say I am simply a manifestation of faith in higher powers. God in a more traditional sense is someone quite a bit more temperamental about her time which she wastes watching anime and eating Hagen-Daz at the root.” The being responded to Izuku’s question with a shrug.
“Hmm… So… how do I go back?” Izuku asked, understanding absolutely nothing of what the entity in white said.
“Right about… now.” The being said as Izuku felt a pull that dragged him out of his seat and caused him to bring forth a spike of blood and stab it into the ground on reflex.
However, unlike the rest of the things in this world, it was not black, white, or gray..
It was not even like the way it was in the world of the living.
Here, it was a bloody crimson.
Then Izuku’s grip upon the weapon slipped as the being called out.
“OH! YOU WON’T WAKE UP IMMEDIATELY! SO THERE’S GOING TO BE A BIT OF BUFFERING!”
“What the hell does that mean?” was all Izuku had time to ask himself before darkness overtook him.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“-USE YOUR VAMPIRE DRAGON BULLSHIT!” a familiar mad voice screamed.
“I CAN'T! USE YOUR MASTER MAGICIAN AND ALCHEMIST BULLSHIT!” another, much more evil voice screamed back.
“I CAN’T! EVERYTHING IS GOING DARK!” the first voice screamed.
“I DON’T WANT TO DIE!!!” the second voice screamed.
“I GO OUT TO THE SHOPS ONE TIME AND THIS IS WHAT HAPPENS!” the first voice screamed.
“SHUT UP! THE TWO OF YOU ARE GIVING ME A HEADACHE!!!” Izuku shouted as he opened his eyes, his head throbbing.
The two voices then proceed to scream in fear.
Notes:
To make up for my short chapter, all of those things mentioned in the newspaper are Ideas I have had for fics that I want to write one day.
Can you figure out where each Idea comes from?
Chapter 23: Awakening
Notes:
I'M ALIVE!!! And I am sorry it took so long to get this out, life has been extremely chaotic and I haven't really had the motivation to write because of it, still, I am glad I got done with these couple of chapter specifically simply because they've kinda been real pains to write for.
Nonetheless, I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Necromancer watched from the shadows as the girl with the shield placed the final rock upon the pile that the body of Izuku Midoriya had been buried under, The Muramasa Blade stabbed into it.
“My, my, this is a problem. I wonder if I should butcher that girl to let off some steam.” The Necromancer asked himself in a cheery manner that was at odds with his statement.
However, after a moment of deliberation, The Necromancer decided against it.
After all, his focus needed to be on the next lord and he would rather be fucked in his bony ass than have that Grahmcracker on the throne.
That and he had a bet with Johnathan The Zombie from accounting.
The girl with the shield grabbed The Necromancer’s attention again as she tossed three small things into the ground.
Three Black Keys which, after the girl with the shield said a quick prayer, flared with blue light and created a set of magecraft walls between them.
“Oh joy! Go and make my job even harder, why don’t you! God if twitter still existed I’d find a way to have you canceled.” The Necromancer quietly hissed with vitriol as he watched the girl, waiting for her to leave so he could get to work.
Oh how he despised the church and their propensity to make barriers that turned things into salt.
And why salt anyways! It’s the white bread of spices! Completely bland and absolutely useless without something interesting to pair with it!
Still, The Necromancer had a job to do, and although it took about an hour and several of his orbs, he finally had the body of Izuku Midoriya in his possession.
The body which had already partially healed its wounds despite not having a pulse and being very much dead.
“Heh, I do hope you're ready to pay up Johnathan.” The Necromancer said with a sadistic smile.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Pure white flame danced in front of Izuku’s closed eyes as he floated atop the placid waters of his soul, his arm over his face.
“Unless you can harness that! Your rage! The Venom in you! That fire! If you do that everything will become clear, including what your power is and where it comes from!” the words of the being who called itself “The Manifestation Of Faith” echoed in his mind.
His rage, his “Venom” was something he never allowed out. It couldn’t be allowed out… people didn’t like a tool that refused to do what it was told. That aside, what would even happen if he let loose? Everyday of his entire life had been set to a schedule he made for as long as he could remember. Even his daily beatings were a part of the Schedule for chrissakes!
Izuku let out a sigh as he removed his arm from his face and let it sink into the water.
“A copper for your thoughts?” Mathias asked, standing upon the surface of the water with ease.
“We are in my soul Mathias, I am sure you already know them.” Izuku responded half heartedly as he gazed at the blood red and broken sky.
“True, still, one should endeavor to be polite should they not?” the dark haired man asked.
“Screw pleasantries, spit out what's eating at you before it swallows you whole!” The Blonde puppet exclaimed bluntly.
“Again, we are in my soul, I can’t hide much here.” Izuku responded almost sassily.
“Listen here you little-” The Blonde puppet tried to speak before its mouth was covered by Mathias.
“I believe what my friend is trying to say is that you should try to… bounce some ideas off of someone, to talk about your problems.” the dark haired madman advised.
“Perhaps, but it’ll have to wait… I have things to do, people to save, everything can wait until then.” Izuku muttered as he placed his hand on the surface of the water.
“Can it wait though?” Mathias asked.
“It’ll have to.” Izuku responded as he raised his hand and the ocean raised in turn, drowning everything in the dark.
“Heh he heh… looks like you have some purpose now little hatchling, lets see how far it’ll carry you in these waters shall we?” a voice from the depths asked with a cruel laugh.
“Until I can continue no longer.” was all Izuku said in response.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
When Izuku opened his eyes, he immediately noted the fact that he was, in fact, still alive.
“Well, looks like I can check off “Dying” on my bucket list” The green haired young man snarked.
Wait, snark?
From him?
Weird…
Also, not really important, but…
“Why the hell am I in a coffin?” Izuku asked himself.
He was feeling many conflicting emotions about this.
On one hand, he just had the best “Sleep” of his life and it was surprisingly spacious, warm, and comfy, on the other hand, A COFFIN!!!
Izuku began to debate the pro’s and con’s of his current situation before shaking himself out of such a strange train of thought.
“I… need to get out of here before I think about this any longer than a sane person should.” Izuku stated before pushing on the stone lid of his coffin.
And when he put his hands on the lid, it was sent careening across the room with a single touch. Smashing into the wall and breaking into a hundred pieces.
“That’s… new…” the green haired young man muttered in shock before grasping the sides of the coffin which crumbled apart like wet sand in his hands.
Once more Izuku was left flabbergasted.
What the hell was happening to him?
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“And we are off…” Arikado muttered sadly as he tended to the still unconscious hero.
“Have some faith in him Sir Alucard.” Toga stated as she flipped through the one interesting thing she could find to read in the shop, a magazine about a small Cafe that had gotten quite popular recently.
“Oh I have faith in him, Izuku Midoriya is perhaps one of if not the most stubborn man I have ever met and that is a very hard list to come to the top of. Still…” Alucard trailed off.
“The risk of Dracula returning.” Toga finished the sentence.
Or finished it with what she thought Alucard was going to say.
“Yes, that is a risk, but Izuku Midoriya is not the type of person to go down without a fight. What I am really concerned with is… how he is going to adapt to… all of this. I know that he has taken to running through the castle like a fish to water but after this, will he continue to run through the night or will he return to his normal life, will he be able to solve the moral quandaries that the night will ask him to solve, a thousand questions and hypothetical situations are all running through my mind in this moment, all of them concerning what comes next for Izuku Midoriya.” the black haired Dhampir corrected the blonde designer vampire.
“You really have that much faith in him? That he will beat back Dracula’s corruption?” Toga asked, surprised.
“Of course I do, I’ve known him for the better part of a decade now. I know what he can do better than anyone, and perhaps even better than himself. He has a quiet strength, something that simply cannot be broken, something that will allow him to do anything he puts his mind to. He has fought against this world his entire life and he has his scars from it. Nonetheless, he still continues forward. I admire that about him.” Alucard stated simply.
“He does have an air about him doesn’t he?” Toga asked.
“Yes he does.” Alucard said with a chuckle Alucard said as he sat down across from Toga at the table and noticed the Magazine she was reading.
However, before he could comment on her choice of reading material, the formerly catatonic hero shot up from her makeshift bed with a gasp of breath.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
In ten minutes Izuku had managed to move exactly three steps out of the coffin, or what remained of it after he turned it into a pile of shattered stone.
He felt like he was being forced to learn how to walk again.
It was not a pleasant experience.
Nonetheless, if that is what it took for him to continue, that is what it would take.
One foot in front of the other.
Left, right, left right.
He had slowly crossed half the room by now.
He was making progress.
Slow, but noticeable progress.
And right now? That was all he could ask for.
Progress, improvement, change.
Those things have always been his dreams.
To force the world to advance.
To force the world to make itself better.
To force the world to alter.
“Maybe that’s why I took such an interest in Alchemy…” Izuku mused to himself as he continued to shuffle forward.
Step.
By.
Step.
Slowly improving.
Slowly taking larger, more natural steps.
Slowly advancing.
Slowly progressing.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku was back to walking at an average pace and slowly moving faster and faster.
His slow, methodical, and thought out steps echoed down the hall.
And though he did his best to ignore it, something else was creating an echo in the hall.
The thrum of steel, the rushing blood inside the blade, the crackling and unnatural energy that seeped out of it like infection out of a wound.
The sword that ran him through.
The sword that trapped him.
The sword that was still whispering to him even now.
Soon, he came upon the blood red blade.
It was stuck in a pile of rubble, its sheath next to it.
It called to him like a siren called to sailors.
Whispering promises, whispering answers to questions, enticing him with whatever it could.
It was pissing him off.
And so, Izuku Midoriya did what any sane man would do when faced with a demonic sword that had previously possessed him.
He walked up to it, a scowl on his face alongside a level of rage that was never good to see in someone’s eyes, and grasped it tightly in his hand.
Instantly the blade tried to take him over once again.
Tendrils of red tried to ensnare Izuku, to enrage him, to try and manipulate and control him.
And then, for the third time in its existence, the sword was forced into subservience.
The power that beat the blade down was familiar but different.
The power this boy held was crushing and wrathful like the previous Lord yes, but it was quieter, subdued, like a flame that has yet to spread from its kindling or the first signs of a wave that would engulf a continent.
Something with potential, as untapped as it may be, to destroy entire swathes of the world.
The blade grew furious with itself at this realization.
Where did this well of power come from? How did this boy hide it? And why does his power feel just like the previous Lord?
These and a hundred other questions shot through what could be considered the blade’s mind at light speed.
But that didn’t stop Izuku Midoriya from placing the blade in its sheath, a smug sense of satisfaction in his eyes.
Sure, it hurt like hell to hold the sword and he felt like he needed a long drink of… something but he could actually control the blade and its power, even if it was only for a few moments.
He felt inordinately happy about that.
Still, he had to get back on track.
And where was that big door?
Izuku Midoriya was in a fighting mood.
That aside, he felt like something important was behind that door, he just needed to find it.
Like a piece of something that was all important for what his goal was.
He liked that.
He had already spent too long down here as it is.
Not to mention, he needed to change his clothes.
Notes:
How'd I do for my return? Don't worry, I'll try and ensure that everything goes smoother going forward.
Chapter 24: WARDEN
Notes:
I had a blast and a godamn half writing this chapter, especially the fight!
Chapter Text
Izuku walked through the destroyed and ruined hall, the demonic sword and its sheath in hand.
“Someone came through here like a bull in a china shop, and I don’t think it was me.” Izuku observed as he stepped over the remnants of a wall that had been destroyed by the body of one of the innumerable possessed suits of armor throughout the castle that had its cuirass blown in by some sort of pike or shaped explosive.
There were a myriad of other victims from this mysterious pile bunker wielding individual that ranged from weak zombies to the same type of demon-like creature that ran him through.
That being said, there were still some stragglers.
Said stragglers were charging towards him at full speed.
Though Izuku wasn’t bothered by this.
They wouldn’t be charging towards him for much longer after all.
Izuku halted his walk and forced his focus to the world inside of himself.
He had done this before on instinct, but now he needed to do it purposefully.
Lights ignited in his mind, reds, blues, yellows, and silvers all floated around him.
Izuku sifted through the lights, looking for the souls that would be most effective at dealing with his guests.
Then, with a snap of his fingers, Izuku called on the power of his magic.
From his shadows the soul formed, a murder of midnight blue crows that each let out a cry and shot forwards like bullets out of a gun, piercing the mismatched assortment of monsters and then exploding within their bodies, destroying all but one of them with ease.
“Heh, it seems like whoever did this isn’t the only one with a bit of explosive help.” Izuku said with a chuckle as he set his sights on the last of the monsters standing.
The final monster was a massive red minotaur that was triple Izuku’s height and had muscles that were so large that the muscle had turned the skin practically translucent, giving it the red color of its skin. In the beast's hand was a massive double headed axe made of solid metal that was half as tall as the Minotaur was with an axe head that was the size of Izuku’s torso.
It seemed to have been completely unharmed by the explosive crows, in fact the crows may have served only to make the Minotaur angrier as it let out a bone shaking roar the moment it spotted Izuku.
“All right then bull man, you want to tango? Let’s tango!” Izuku taunted as he held his right hand to the side, bringing forth one of his stakes as the Minotaur stamped its feet, getting ready to charge.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Riesbyfe fired off her shield once more into another Night Creature as she followed the path of the hunter she had yet to meet.
From what she had seen from the remains of the battles already they used either a long sword or a shortsword, perhaps both and moved incredibly fast with an inhuman strength.
Riesbyfe was completely aware that this was the pot calling the kettle black seeing as she could throw punches with a few tones of force behind them.
Many of the Night Creatures they had slain only had looks of shock on their faces and what few did have their weapons drawn received deep and vicious wounds, armor or not, and in many cases, completely turning the armor into a cratered heap of metal.
They were very much no nonsense in their craft, dispatching the Night Creatures easily and efficiently.
She was liking whoever this hunter was more and more as she continued down the path, especially considering the trail of carnage that The Muramasa Blade caused while in the hands of that young man.
If she ran into them she’d definitely be asking to take notes for Sion, she liked those types of people, especially if they were nerdy like her.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Elsewhere, a purple haired girl let out a cute, kitten-like sneeze as she stood atop the eviscerated corpse of some bipedal monster ghoul that lacked arms and was entirely neck with frayed and torn flesh.
“*Sniff* Someone just bad-mouthed me…” the purple haired girl said with indignation as she returned her gun to its holster.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Riesbyfe regretted reminding herself about the young man with green hair.
He was young, probably about her age, and he looked like someone with a heart of gold.
But those were always the people who died, the good people, the kind people, the brave people.
“*sigh* All I can do is hope he passed on peacefully. Besides, you have bigger things to worry about don’t you Riesbyfe? Like figuring out just where you are.” Riesbyfe muttered to herself as she ran, following the trail.
However before she got much further, she heard a series of explosions behind her.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Well, that was a tad disappointing…” Izuku muttered as he pulled the Minotaur’s massive axe out of the ground as if it weighed nothing and then hoisted it over his shoulder while the minotaur’s soul was drawn into him.
“I’ll see what you do later.” Izuku thought to himself before turning on his heel and walking a few steps.
However, before he got far, a question hit him with the force of a train thanks to the weight of the blood red blade in hand and the axe over his shoulder.
If he could take souls in and then let them out, could he do the same with objects?
“Hmm… I wonder…” Izuku muttered as he eyed a chunk of rubble.
It was about the size of a basketball, something that would be easy to pick up and to maneuver…
“Heh, maybe later. I get the feeling I’m on the clock.” Izuku said with a shake of his head as he continued forwards, pushing the question into the back of his mind.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Soon Izuku arrived at the door he had been looking for where a pool of gore waited on the stone floor.
He already knew what had caused this and decided to not dwell on the black pit of resentment in his stomach that was directed at the sword.
Though that didn’t mean he didn’t feel it boiling and bubbling.
Still, he had to put that aside for now.
More important things to deal with.
Like what was behind door number one here.
Izuku had both dread and anticipation rage through him as he pushed open the heavy door.
What would it be?
What could it do?
How would he fight it?
Oh he was starting to get excited now.
And as he entered the room he was immediately hit by a feeling of Anti-Climax when he saw the big bat flying around and screeching.
Sure, it was a giant bat.
It wasn’t anything he’d want to run into during a dark night in the woods don’t get him wrong but he was expecting something… scarier.
Then the giant hand shot out from behind the bars and crushed it like a grape.
Izuku was now back to being excited again.
Even more so as the building sized face slammed into the bars and its equally massive arm flailed around, trying to grab Izuku
“I AM BALORE! WARDEN OF THE DARK LORD’S DUNGEONS, I DEMAND YOU TELL ME YOUR NAME PRETENDER” the massive being shouted, glaring a hole through Izuku and shaking the room with every word.
Izuku was ready and raring to go, electricity was shooting through his extremities, adrenaline was pumping through his veins.
Still, he had to at least act like he didn’t want to have a fight to the death.
Manners and all that jazz.
Hmm… maybe dying had done more of a number on him than he originally thought…
Anyway, introductions were in order.
“IZUKU MIDORIYA!!! A PLEASURE TO MAKE YOUR ACQUAINTANCE. WOULD YOU MIND LETTING ME PASS THROUGH HERE UN-” Izuku began to shout before being cut off by Balore.
“NO YOU MAY NOT, PRETENDER!!! ONLY THOSE WITH POWER OF MY LORD MAY PASS, THAT WAS MY FINAL ORDER FROM MY LORD BEFORE HIS TRUE DEATH!!!” Balore shouted, slamming his fists into the ground and causing a mini-earthquake to shake the room.
“ARE YOU SURE YOU CAN’T MAKE AN ACCEPTION!?” Izuku asked
This, Izuku was soon to learn, was the wrong thing to ask the giant man with arms that could crush him as easily as he crushed paper into a ball.
“AN ACCEPTION!!! YOU DARE MOCK ME, YOU SMALL PATHETIC HUMAN!!!” Balore screamed in a rage that rivaled some high explosives in its power.
At this moment Izuku had two options.
De-escalate the situation.
Or, the option he, really, really, REALLY wanted to go with right now.
Escalate the situation.
“God above, I really just woke up and chose to be violent today didn’t I?” Izuku muttered to himself before deciding his answer.
“MAYBE, BUT I NEED TO GET THROUGH THAT DOOR REGARDLESS!!!” Izuku shouted, deciding his choice and sticking with it.
“THEN I WILL TURN YOU INTO A STAIN UPON THE GROUND!!!” Balore roared, raising his hand high to try and crush Izuku under his palm.
Izuku, of course, easily slipped away from the attack, however he still had the other arm to worry about and for good reason when Balore used the other arm to try and punch Izuku.
Thinking quickly the Greenette jumped over the arm and, using his newly acquired axe, plunged its blade deep into the Giant's flesh.
This however, backfired quickly when Balore pulled his arm back in pain, sending Izuku flying through the steel bars with his arm and across the massive room Balore stood in, slamming into the wall across from him and then falling from the wall and landing upon a massive balcony that had more in common with a runway than a balcony, with the grating sound of bone crunching and grinding against bone.
“...Ow… that… was not a good sound…” Izuku muttered as he managed to pull himself up right and forced himself to look at his arm.
Needless to say, his right arm was, for lack of a better word, fucked.
Little more than muscle and flesh was keeping the appendage attached, and even then, it was only by a hair with the massive gashes letting his blood flow freely onto the ground and giving a clear view of the barely held together bone.
It hurt like hell.
It wasn’t going to stop him though.
“YOU ARE DURABLE… FOR A PATHETIC HUMAN!!!” Balore shouted as he slammed his fist down on the Balcony, murderous intent carved onto his face.
His face that was very close to Izuku on the platform. Hovering only a couple of meters above it and about a 100 meter dash away.
Quickly a plan was forming in his mind as he scanned his surroundings.
Stone floor, massive balding giant, huge hands and arms, the Minotaurs axe, blood, guesswork, a hypothesis, and a hail mary.
The thought of him usually not having this much going for him crossed Izuku’s mind as he listened to the blood pour from his arm, using it to keep himself calm as his heart beat out of his chest.
Drip, drip, drip, drip.
Drop, drop, drop, drop.
Drip.
Drip
Drip…
“NOW!” Izuku shouted as he broke out into a sprint.
This was, perhaps, the worst idea he EVER had.
But, it was all he had.
Izuku was starting to notice a concerning pattern…
But that would have to wait until later, Izuku had only one chance at this and was operating off of incomplete data.
He had no idea what Balore could do.
He had no idea what he, HIMSELF could do.
In half a second he had crossed a third of the balcony and Balore had only just begun to react.
Though Izuku had yet to notice this reaction due to its subtlety.
After all, who would notice someone closing their eye when they were running for their life?
Instantly a beam of magic shot towards Izuku who only just barely dodged by jumping to the side, avoiding being vaporized by a hair’s breadth.
But that’s still clear of a laser, and now, he was almost in position.
He just needed to get to the axe still lodged in Balore’s hand.
Balore’s laser came back around, burning the ground to molten slag as it shot towards its target.
“To falter in even a single step is to die.” A voice whispered into Izuku’s ear.
It sounded similar to Mathias but… older, calmer, and paradoxically, angrier but also… familiar.
Izuku leapt forward and continued to run
He couldn’t focus on that now.
To falter in even a single step is to die after all.
And now, Izuku put the final stage of his plan into action.
Blood engulfed his arm completely, stabilizing it and then hardening like armor but still allowing him to move.
Balore raised his hand, the same one with the Minotaur’s axe embedded in it and then swiped across the balcony.
Not missing a beat Izuku jumped upwards and grabbed the haft of the axe and wrenching it free with his armored hand.
Now came the hard part.
Izuku landed on his feet, sliding backwards before sprinting forwards again, this time, directly towards Balore’s fist which was glowing with a blood red power.
Izuku threw his sword into the sky and grabbed the axe with both hands and then simply did what came naturally.
He swung with all of his strength, causing the metal to flex from the speed and force.
The blade collided with Balore’s fist, creating a shockwave of force and magic that tore the ground to pieces.
Balore’s fist was sent flying back, however, the side of the axe blade that clashed with Balore’s fist was broken into a million pieces.
Luckily, Izuku still had the other side.
Izuku chased the fist and jumped into the air, calling upon all of the souls that magnified his strength as he reared back for one more swing.
Hundreds of souls, the power of a thousand bunker busting bombs behind him, all in his body, ready to be released in an instant.
Then Izuku swung once more, blade connecting cleanly and cutting through the flesh, muscle, and bone of Balore’s fist, breaking the other side of the axe like glass against stone.
“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!” Balore screamed in pain.
Izuku landed on Balore’s now handless arm and, before the giant could react, used it to jump skyward, towards his blade.
“I’LL CRUSH YOU INTO PULP YOU BASTAAAAAAARD!!!!” Balore screamed with rage as his eye’s flared, ready to fire their destructive beams.
“OH NO YOU DON’T!!!” Izuku responded as he spun himself to face the Giant, and tossed the last remaining piece of the Minotaur’s axe like a spear, hitting Balore right in the eye, causing him to scream once more as the magic behind them set the right side of his face aflame.
However, that didn’t matter, Izuku had the sword in hand and now?
Victory was all but assured.
The blade and the sheath separated, white and red flames engulfed the blade and its wielder and the malicious power of the blade drowned the room.
At this moment, Izuku looked as if he was a white dragon.
This was something that Balore took notice of in his last moments.
Something that reminded him of the person whom he idolized the most, before he lost himself to despair.
“My lord? Have… have you finally returned?” Balore whispered as his body was destroyed in one swing, leaving only his soul behind.
Chapter 25: A History Lesson
Notes:
This chapter is one I've been really wanting to get to for a while. Sure, it may be mostly exposition, but Muramasa finally having the opportunity to stretch its legs is well worth it.
Chapter Text
Izuku Midoriya, has had a very bad day.
He has been cut, stabbed, burned, shot, stabbed some more, blown up, shot at AGAIN, nearly crushed to death, nearly vaporized by lasers, nearly turned into a fine mist, set on fire AGAIN, and now here he was, practicing his free hand rock climbing. OVER A FUCKING BOTOMLESS PIT!!!
Needless to say, his patience for this bullshit had reached an all time low.
The only silver lining of recent events is the fact that those weird potion things Julius gave him managed to heal up his arm.
When this is all over he’ll be getting a lifetime pass at the Cafe in thanks.
Eventually, after a lot of internally suppressed curses, and profanity that would make Katsuki Bakugou blush, Izuku reached the top of the wall, and where he had begun his fight with Balore.
Waiting for him, was the pike of a piledriver and the woman holding said piledriver.
“The devil pisses in my Katsudon once again.” Izuku groaned with irritation as he placed his head down on the floor and closed his eyes.
“You are quite calm for a Dead Apostle with a stake leveled at you.” the silver haired woman told Izuku.
In response, all Izuku said was this.
“Listen, I have had one absolutely fucked day, my patience is running thin, I have nearly died a thousand times since I woke up this morning, and actually died recently before coming back after meeting basically God, I apparently have some sort power called “Dominus” which, somehow makes it to where I can take souls as easily as taking candy from a particularly irritated baby, I now have a comprehensive knowledge of how to use every single weapon since the stone age, and not to mention-”
“DOMINUS!!!” The girl screeched in shock, a look of very visible fear in her eyes, taking her shield away from Izuku’s face and moving back several steps.
“Yeah? Why, what does it mean to you?” Izuku asked, more curious at her response than relieved at the removal of the weapon.
However, the girl was too busy muttering to herself, not to the same extent as Izuku could, but very few people could.
That being said, he did manage to catch a bit of it.
“-Must be lying…”
“-but not even…”
“-Oh god…”
The girl stopped muttering, before looking Izuku in the eye, considerably more pale, as if all the color had drained from her face.
“Please, tell me you are lying…” she whispered.
A beat of silence passed between the two before Izuku spoke.
“I’m sorry to say, but I can’t lie about something I know nothing about.”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The pair walked through the labyrinthine halls under the castle, an uneasy silence between the two.
Izuku gripped the Muramasa tightly in its sheath.
Riesbyfe held Gamaliel just as tightly.
“So…” Izuku muttered as he eyed Riesbyfe.
“You want to know what Dominus is, don't you?” Riesbyfe said shakily.
“Yeah.” Izuku responded quietly.
Silence once more fell between the two.
“You don’t have to if-” Izuku began before being cut off.
“No… I think… talking will do me some good right now… it'll… keep my mind off of things.” Riesbyfe stated, still looking shaken and shocked before taking in a deep breath and letting it out.
“I can’t really say I know everything about it, nor can I really speak to the finer details of how it works. You’d be better off asking my friend Sion about that. However, I can say this for a fact, it is perhaps one of the most dangerous abilities that any Dead Apostle has ever had, living or dead.” Riesbyfe stated.
“Dead Apostle?” Izuku asked.
“Simply put? An extremely special category of Vampires.” Riesbyfe quickly answered before continuing.
“To parrot back an extremely dumbed down version of a proper explanation. Dominus is, to quote a friend of mine, “the absolute most brutal sledgehammer one could bring to a surgery imaginable.” That alone should already evoke some very powerful imagery.” Riesbyfe stated, pausing for Izuku to speak.
“Yeah… it certainly does.” was all the greenette said, a growing pit in his stomach.
“Dominus is like… poison or radiation to whatever isn’t built to handle it. The handful of experiments done with the few fragments of it that societies all over the world have managed to scrounge together from specific materials have proven this with horrific results. Those not specifically prepared for its power aren't able to contain it. Causing Dominus to almost instantly twist and distort the body to match the soul. That being said, even the mindless beasts made from these experiments were not to be underestimated. Their ability to poorly imitate the progenitor of its power, causing quite a bit of carnage when they escaped. Enough to fill massive cathedrals with bodies.” Riesbyfe solemnly explained as the pair walked.
“Wow…” Izuku quietly exclaimed.
Could Dominus really do that to a person?
If so… why hadn’t he already ended up like that?
“Wow” indeed.” Riesbyfe muttered before continuing.
“All of that being said, Dominus is still something coveted by all who know of it simply because of its power. The power and right to rule over all whose will is weaker than the one who uses it, the power to take souls from their owners with ease, the power to control the darkness, to move its user and others freely within the darkness across impossibly vast distances, the power to summon flames from hell, the power to erase life but leave everything else untouched, the power to rain death down from the heavens, the power to burn life to amplify attributes, the list could very well go on for eternity, but that is all that is known to be truly related to Dominus in some way shape or form.” Riesbyfe said, finishing her explanation of what Dominus is.
However, Izuku still needed to know the “How” the “Why” and the “Who”
How did Dominus come to be?
Why did he have it?
Who had it before him?
Luckily, Izuku could ask Riesbyfe one of these questions and she would probably know it.
“Wait, you said that Dominus had a “Progenitor”. Who was that?” Izuku asked, hiding his desperate search for why he had this power under a thin veneer of curiosity and confusion.
A thin veneer of curiosity and confusion that worked.
“The progenitor of Dominus was the most famous Vampire in history, Vlad Tepes Of Wallachia, or, to call him by his more commonly known name. The Dark Lord Of The Night And All That Lie Within, Dracula…” Riesbyfe answered before trailing off.
However, before Izuku had much time to process this information, Riesbyfe continued.
“Dracula… was a monster. Both in the sense of strength and of what he did. Controlling great demons, spirits of nature, legendary monsters and armaments, armies of the undead, every single creature of the night, millions and millions of soldiers, all unified under one banner. This is a feat that would be basically impossible for any mortal, however, Dracula did all of that as if it needed no more effort from him than to speak a single word. Not to mention, his flames which burned all life from a land, the storms he conjured, the forms he could take, the magic he could cast, the alchemy he had mastered, the speed he could do it all at, and strength that increased with every soul Dominus claimed. It would in no way shape or form be a stretch to say that, in many ways, Dracula had surpassed many of the greatest mages from the Age Of Gods.” Riesbyfe explained, the both of them coming closer and closer to exiting this maze under the Castle.
Izuku however, couldn’t notice this as his mind ran a mile a minute.
Dominus was… made? By Dracula.
THE Dracula.
The Lord Impaler.
And now, after god knows how many years, his power was in Izuku’s hands.
Also, Dracula was an actual vampire.
Silver lining?
He was now owed his weight in candy from Bakugou Katsuki.
God, this day quite literally can’t get any worse can it?
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
It got worse…
“How are we going to get past this?” Riesbyfe muttered as she looked up and down the door.
In the time since Izuku came down here…
Some… JACKASS, CLOSED THE GODDAMN DOOR!!!
It was now official.
After seventeen years of pain and bullshit, Izuku Midoriya had finally lost his patience.
“Miss Riesbyfe, would you kindly move out of the way?” Izuku asked with a sweet tone and a smile that did nothing to hide the bite in his voice that clearly said that what he just asked wasn’t a request. It was an order.
Whatever he was about to do, he was going to do it if Riesbyfe was in his way or not. He was only putting on the illusion that he wouldn’t out of courtesy.
So, in response to this, Riesbyfe did the smart thing.
She got the hell out of Izuku’s way.
In an instant his hand was on the blade at his side.
“Wait… that sword… it looks familiar…” Riesbyfe thought to herself as she warily eyed it.
Then Izuku began to take the sword out of its sheath.
Needless to say, things became very clear once he did that.
But only for an instant as a tornado of red and white flames engulfed the room, melting the floor to molten slag around him.
After that things became… hazy… Riesbyfe blamed the overwhelming heat that came off of the flames which seemed to go to great lengths to avoid touching her.
But… she did see a strange trick of the light, an illusion from the heat more than likely.
That illusion being… the head of a pure white dragon made from flames with blood red eyes where Izuku stood, completely unbothered as the flames poured forth from the blood red blade.
The Muramasa.
The same one that the young man she buried was controlled by.
The same one Izuku Midoriya held in his hand.
The same one he placed the tip of the sword into the molten slag.
The same one he swung upwards with a furious shout, directing the power and the flames forward.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Alucard was starting to get worried.
It had been several hours since Izuku had left after dropping Ryukyu off and no one had seen hide nor hair of him since.
Luckily, he still had some of Izuku’s coffee and everyone was trying to keep themselves entertained in the meantime.
“J” had long since set off to do whatever his family does in the castle when it showed up.
Alucard got the feeling “J” was committing various acts of vandalism as he thought about it.
Hammer and Nejire were talking about small and cute animals.
Momo was quietly reading a book that looked similar to one of the myriad tomes that lay within the clocktower in London.
Ibara was listening to some music on her phone as she looked out the window.
Finally, Ryukyu was sitting at a table, scrawling in a journal she asked Momo to make her alongside some new clothes, both of which courtesy of Momo Yaoyorozu’s Quirk.
Ryukyu sat at the table in a red t-shirt, a dark green blazer, and black pants and boots.
Alucard had to make note of the similarity between her outfit and Izuku’s, but he also knew to keep his mouth shut.
The perks of being as old as he was, he guessed.
However, none of that interested him as much as what she was scrawling in her journal.
On one page, there was a place with a striking resemblance to the realm of chaos, black sun and all. However, the spikes and chains that lead deep into the ocean were new.
On the page next to it, was a long and rolling field that was surrounded on all sides by massive mountains. In the center of the Field was a single, slightly burned and scarred tree.
Between the pages were the words “Souls?”
Unfortunately, before Alucard could ponder that any further, something else grabbed his attention, alongside the attention of everyone else in the room.
It was very much not something subtle.
In fact, to miss it one would have to be completely unable to see, feel, or hear.
This very attention grabbing thing was in no way shape or form subtle.
And to be fair, a pure white dragon made of flames that seemed to make Alucard's very skin feel like it was baking shooting out of the main entrance of the castle isn’t exactly something someone would choose to use if they were trying to be “Subtle”.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku let out deep pant’s of breath as he placed his blade back in its sheath.
He felt like there was a barren desert in his throat, like his entire being was dying for a drink of something, anything.
The blistering heat and everything around him melting definitely didn’t do him any favors either.
That being said, he felt a hell of a lot better after doing that.
Who knew letting out almost two decades of bottled up emotions in the form of a wave of flame so bright he could still see it flying through the sky could be so cathartic?
He should try doing it more often.
Wait, wasn’t there someone with him?
…
…
“OH MY GOD RIESBYFE!!!” Izuku shouted, turning around to look for the white haired woman.
Said white haired woman was currently standing on one of the few pieces of the floor not melted into slag behind him, and aside from her lips bleeding from the sudden change in temperatures, she looked fine, if a bit dehydrated and if it was even possible, more shocked than before.
Then again, doing something like he just did would tend to leave most people in shock.
So, in an effort to break the proverbial ice as any actual ice would probably instantly vaporize, Izuku spoke.
“I… uh… got the door open!” Izuku timidly muttered.
Chapter 26: In The Dark: Undaunted
Notes:
I actually quite liked writing this chapter more than the other "In The Dark" chapters, I don't know why. Maybe the music I was listening to?
Chapter Text
Inko fell into an open chair, tiredness and the cold seeping into her bones.
Her eyes were ringed with dark circles, her hands were raw from scrubbing blood off of her skin and the cold, frigid, air made every breath feel like she was inhaling knives.
If the clocks were to be believed, this whole debacle started eight hours ago.
In that time, she has not seen hair nor hide of her son.
She had not heard anything over the radios which seemed to be one of the only things not affected by this unnatural eclipse.
Slowly names were rattled off, the emergency hosts asking for those who were seeking their loved ones.
Some of them here at the apartments, a few of them elsewhere, at the beach, or the school, or the cafe but most of them went unanswered.
With each name gone by her fear tightened around her heart more and more.
The entire time she was wondering…
Is he okay?
Is he alive?
Or…
Inko shook her head.
She can’t afford to be thinking those thoughts.
Izuku would more than likely chide her for it if anything.
He has always been like that.
Undaunted.
Even after learning he was quirkless he looked for other ways to achieve his dream.
No matter what pain he put himself through he would go to any lengths to help someone.
Inko admired that about her son.
It also made her afraid of what could happen to him.
It… and she is loath to admit this… also afraid of what he could do if pushed in the wrong way.
She loves her son, don't get her wrong… but he has a… extremely utilitarian set of morals.
She vividly remembers when the school called her when Izuku was still in grade school about how he had argued a government official the school had brought in for a speech on moral ethics for the upperclassmen to a stand still.
Inko, of course, was mortified and immediately rushed to the school, where upon arriving, she was greeted with an interesting sight.
Izuku and the official in heated debate on the swing set, massive smiles on their faces, as if they had finally found someone exciting to talk to despite the fact the school both gave them a boot outside after nothing else worked to stop their spiels on several different moral philosophies with neither seeming to be able to vault over the respective differences in their own unique interpretation of the incredibly similar morals they subscribe to.
On that day, Inko Midoriya met Genya Arikado, the man who had taken her son under his wing.
He himself was someone who never let anything truly phase him.
Much like her own son.
He had rather utilitarian morals himself.
Much like her own son.
And he took great pleasure in making tea, coffee, and other, similar cafe specials.
Much like her own son did.
They were extremely similar in many ways, but irreconcilably different in others.
Izuku preferred dinner.
Mr. Arikado preferred breakfast.
Izuku was a night owl.
Mr. Arikado always seemed to wake up quite early.
Izuku viewed life in a way… more logical than most, placing its value in what he could save and what he couldn’t in every given circumstance.
Mr. Arikado viewed life with his heart, placing its value in the form of how much he could help over all, regardless of circumstance.
One would imagine these differences would cause the two of them to be at eachothers throats, and yet, they were as thick as thieves.
Izuku often deferred to Mr. Arikado’s judgments on what questions he himself could not satisfactorily answer.
In turn, Mr. Arikado did the same, despite Izuku being so young.
Quite honestly, Inko believed that Izuku and Mr. Arikado were the only two people who could truly understand the archaic and strange things they both spoke on, studied, and did.
Not to mention, they both had quite a sweet tooth.
In fact it was to the point Inko got a sugar rush seeing Mr. Arikado poured immense amounts of sugar into his tea and coffee, and don’t get her started on Izuku’s apple sweet tarts.
How both of them could take so much sugar in on the regular and not have their teeth fall out instantly was beyond her.
Inko shook her head while smiling in amusement as she stood up.
Her break was over, but this small bit of time thinking about her son and his employer was more than enough to bring her joy.
However as she stood, she felt something behind her.
A searing heat.
Inko turned to see what in the world was causing that, fearing the monsters outside had come for them, but instead she saw something, much, much stranger, but also… oddly comforting for some reason.
A white dragon made of pure white flames, soaring through the sky, as bright as a shooting star, burning away all of the monsters that stood within its path and turning the streets and the outside of stone, metal, and glass buildings into molten slag.
…
…
God the taxes after all this was over are going to fucking skyrocket
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Eijiro Kirishima, was in a state of immense panic at the moment.
To be fair, in the current situation he found himself in, he could hardly be blamed.
Every step to this shrine he was beset upon by monsters pulled straight out of his nightmares.
And with every monster he beat back and fought off, his… condition, whatever the hell it was, worsened.
He felt as if body was burning from the inside.
He felt as if his own blood was trying to boil.
He felt like he was a furnace that had just been freshly lit.
And although he did not know it, the outside of his body reflected this.
The air warped around him from the heat coming off of him, the ground was left scalding hot with each step he took, and each breath was like an invisible tongue of flame.
Still, he walked towards the small, comfortable, and familiar shrine, slowly, but surely, finally arriving at its steps.
The man watching him from the top shrine would even call his advance undaunted.
Unfortunately for Kirishima however, this man had just spent a little bit too long cleaning up after his own little spat with a night creature and he was not about to let some random mixed blood with no handle on his power burn it to ash.
So, the man began to walk down the steps, though not before placing his white coat on the railing of the stairs.
“I am Kouma Kishima, head of the Kishima family.” The man stated, his voice falling somewhere between a moderately loud speaking voice and a shout as he continued towards the young man, his joints cracking and popping as he readied himself.
Kouma was a man of slightly above average height, his muscles bulged out of his sleeveless martial artist vest like the demons from the old stories, his blackish blue hair fell and covered half his deadly serious face which seemed as if it couldn’t decide to look at Kirishima with sympathy or supreme irritation, his hands were covered with fingerless black leather gloves, and he wore black, torn pants without any shoes.
In response, Kirishima answered just as his mother and father taught him when teaching him manners.
“Eijiro Kirishima, High Schooler”
“Hmm, you still are able to speak as if you were human. Let us see if you can still claim to be one after this, or will the Oni Blood take you into its madness instead.” Kouma mused as he closed his hands into fists and raised them, the air around his body began to warp and hiss from the heat coming off of his body, the ground below his feet beginning to burn, and his every breath like an invisible jet of flame.
“Oni… Blood?” Kirishima asked, the strain on his body starting to take its toll.
“Hmm… You don’t know what you are, that makes my job easier. Although, it definitely makes yours harder.” Kouma vaguely retorted before going silent.
The time for words was over.
Kirishima readied himself to fight.
Alas, it was for naught.
Within the split second it took to blink, Kouma was upon him, fist pulled back and ready to fire forward with monstrous speed and strength.
On instinct, Kirishima hardened his skin and crossed his arms.
Unfortunately, despite his skin being harder than steel in this moment, this single punch was more than enough to shatter it like the most fragile of glass, sending his arms to the side with the force.
Then all Kirishima remembered after that was the massive gloved hand of Kouma Kishima grabbing his face and the words.
“UNICORN: FLAME WALTZ!!!”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Kamui Woods was not someone who played nice with fire, or bullies.
Unfortunately, he was facing both right now.
Most of the monsters had already been dealt with, but…
The tree hero looked down at his mangled and burned leg that was spewing his green blood.
“I’m definitely not making any 100 yard sprints any time soon.” Kamui quipped to himself as he ignored the pain.
He had a job to do, and a dream to fulfill after all.
He wishes to save people, not all of them, he knows that no one can do that.
What he can do however, is this.
He can stand undaunted, just like a hero always should.
He can save as many people as his life would allow.
Another wave of monsters wreathed in flame began to approach.
In response to this, Kamui Woods let out an irritated groan.
In the last eight hours, this was the tenth wave, and he was inching dangerously close to his limit.
Nonetheless, he was the only hero actually able to still fight in the area he knew of.
All the rest were either dead, injured, spread across the city in disarray, or at the other safe spots, beating back whatever beasts came too close.
Either way, he couldn’t count on backup, and he wouldn’t.
He had to make do with what he had.
That being himself and the quirk he was born with.
Kamui Woods stood tall, or as tall as one could manage on one good leg and being on the door of falling unconscious or dead from exhaustion.
The hero put his hands together in front of him, ready to fire off one, last ditch effort attack.
A hail mary.
“Tree Of Creation-” Kamui began to mutter, his quirk digging into the ground, and coming back out in the form of razor sharp spikes, his skin began to harden into something more akin to petrified wood than bark, his leg began to heal, and then, he was interrupted by something.
A blinding white light on the horizon, and the roar of a massive beast.
Even the monsters turned to face it.
That was the last thing they saw as the white dragon made of flames opened its maw wide, swallowing them as it slammed into the street, turning the ground and the buildings around ground zero of its attack into little more than pretty piles of melted goo.
On one hand, Kamui Woods was very confused.
On the other, he had spent the last seven and a half hours fighting wave after endless wave of these bastards so he wasn’t going to be looking a gift horse in the mouth.
Also, he was pretty sure he couldn’t afford the luxury of doing so.
After all, there was a reason that the attack he was about to use was his “Ace In The Hole”.
Just preparing to use it was more strain on his body than he was expecting to be able to bear.
And so, there Kamui Woods stood, equal parts perplexed and grateful at whatever made that dragon and sent it his way.
It also helped that the dragon and the heat from it melting the buildings had made a wall of sorts.
Again, he wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth, no matter how on fire it was or how many sharp teeth it had.
Also, was he supposed to have four of… everything?
Kamui Woods promptly collapsed.
Chapter 27: The Same Chance As A Royal Flush
Notes:
This was another chapter I had some fun writing since it allowed me to set up some things for in the future, not to mention some background on some characters that are going to be rather important, plus some exposition I've been wanting to share, but don't worry, soon we will get back to the action alongside a fight I've been waiting to get into since I started this!
Chapter Text
Riesbyfe was not amused at her situation at the moment as she observed Izuku Midoriya tire himself out doing what little he could to cool the molten slag around the small islands of rock the flames from his opening of the door left untouched and unmelted.
Needless To Say, It was an agonizingly slow Process.
An agonizingly slow process that was made even slower as she tried to piece her memories from before fighting TATARI back together.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
A smooth and somber jazz tune played over the radio of the car as it followed the road and the seven other identical cars in front of it with two large box trucks behind.
In this particular car however, sat three people in particular.
The driver, an old woman dressed in black.
A girl clad in royal purple, her face stuck in a book filled with alchemical symbols and formulas.
And finally, a young woman, dressed in black and silver happily listening to the music.
That being said, the young woman clad in silver was, understandably, bored after being stuck in this car for several hours.
Not to mention, the flight from her home of Sweden to Vienna to connect with her “Pen Pal” next to her.
Sion Eltnam Atlasia.
A bookish girl with purple hair and pale white skin that looked like it had never seen a day of sun who, after meeting her “Pen Pal”, Riesbyfe Stridberg, in person for the first time, has only said a grand total of sixteen words to her!
“I am Sion Eltnam Atlasia. It is a pleasure to finally meet you in person, Riesbyfe Stridberg.”
Riesbyfe, of course, was shocked by this sudden quietness. Seeing as whenever they began their communications and preparing for the vampire hunt they were on right this very moment half a year ago Sion would send almost entire novels of words, research, and stray, unrelated thoughts to her through the encrypted lines from her home at The Atlas Institute in Egypt to Riesbyfe in Sweden.
And yet, in the last four hours, naught but sixteen words have escaped her lips.
It was equal parts intriguing and frustrating to Riesbyfe.
Still, they had more than a few hours on the road, and then another few weeks before it was go time.
That was plenty of time for Riesbyfe to try and get her to open up.
Hopefully.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The procession of black cars soon arrived at the rather extravagant hotel that would serve as the forward operating base during the hunt of the Dead Apostle Zepia Oberon Atlasia whenever he arrived. Which, if Sion’s math was accurate, should be within the next couple of weeks at a predetermined point in the mountains of Italy.
In response to this, a force of nearly 50 members of the Holy Church was sent to hunt him with more arriving over the coming two weeks until their force in Italy could be considered to rival that of the armies in the Crusades.
Yet… Riesbyfe felt dread at this for some odd reason, even as she sat in the plush seats of the lounge, waiting for the rooms to be sorted out.
Still… if Riesbyfe had to describe how she was feeling about all of this? She would say she felt as if she was going to be walking towards her death and the death of her comrades when they went to go after the vampire.
She didn’t know why, this was one of the largest church forces raised for a single vampire since Dracula and the Dark War, not to mention they had her there.
The wielder of the true apocrypha, Gamaliel.
Riesbyfe Stridberg, Maiden of the Holy Shield, Musician of the Law, Captain Of The Holy Vestel Knights, a servant of the holy church whose number of slain vampires rival that of the much feared and admired seventh executor who wielded the Seventh Holy Scripture, a weapon that rivaled and surpassed Riesbyfe’s own Gamaliel in many ways.
Riesbyfe, nonetheless, still felt dread in her heart.
Something about this… it gave her a bad feeling in her gut.
However, before her musings and planning could continue any further, a buzzing from within her coat brought her back to reality.
It was her phone.
Quickly she grasped it and looked at the notification.
Only two people had her number, the first being her adopted father who, bless his soul, could not work an electronic device to save his life.
The second… was Sion.
The notification on her screen read.
“Know-It-All Sent: Sorry for not being very talkative on the way here, my phone was dead.”
Riesbyfe was quite confused by this. They were in a car for eight hours sitting right next to one another.
Then again, Sion did mention that she had a bad habit of trying to say far too much at once when she talked.
Right, she needs to respond doesn’t she?
Quickly, Riesbyfe set to typing out a response.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Riesbyfe awoke with a yawn to the final rays of the evening sun shone in through the window and into the room she and Sion shared.
It was, as Riesbyfe had come to expect of this hotel, rather fancy but still quite simple.
A beautiful carpet, wooden floors and walls made of wood that was an enchanting shade of reddish brown, two nice beds, a small refrigerator, a beautiful mahogany wood desk with Sion sitting at it, and a handful of other things that didn’t truly bear any worth in mentioning.
Nonetheless, it was still a beautiful room.
Riesbyfe slowly sat up, still mostly asleep as she slowly got her mental affairs in order.
“Is it time for breakfast yet?” the white haired girl muttered, still half asleep.
“They will begin serving dinner in thirty minutes.” Sion answered.
“Mhmn, thanks.” Riesbyfe groaned in response before returning to sleep.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The days over the coming weeks followed this same pattern.
Riesbyfe would wake up exactly thirty minutes before “Breakfast” was served, then ask when breakfast was being served.
Sion would tell her how long.
Then Riesbyfe would promptly fall back asleep, sleeping through breakfast time.
Sion, deciding to be merciful on her one and only friend, would grab her a plate of food.
Riesbyfe would then wake up an hour later and mindlessly devour the food before thanking Sion.
After this, they were all put to work training.
They were hunting a Dead Apostle Ancestor of immense power after all.
Not a single person ever sent after him has ever returned alive, just their, at best, eviscerated and mutilated corpses.
At worst… They came back in a bucket.
There was little known about him or exactly what his Idea Blood was.
It also didn’t help that Riesbyfe was… quite lax in her studies about Dead Apostle biology and rules outside of “Vampires but a lot harder to kill, fight, and find.”
Luckily, Riesbyfe knew someone who did know something.
Her roommate, Sion Eltnam Atlasia.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Hey Sion, pop quiz! What are Dead Apostles, Dead Apostle Ancestors, and Idea Blood!” Riesbyfe clumsily and sloppily sprung her question onto the purple haired girl who was quietly working at her desk.
Without turning to look at the white haired girl, Sion began to respond, still working on her project all the while.
“To answer your question, I must start with the True Ancestors, their father and mother earth herself. Do be warned that this will be a long, long, long, story.” Sion stated calmly.
“That’s fine! I’m a good listener!” Riesbyfe exclaimed before going to sit on her bed.
“Good. Now then, around 4,000 odd years ago, during the slowly deteriorating Age Of Gods when magic and mystery ran rampant, Earth herself, Gaia, was suffering from an atrocious corruption caused by mankind. During this time, a certain being offered his help, Brunstead Of The Crimson Moon, the entity that could be considered to be the father of True Ancestors. Gaia accepted his assistance and, in return for his protection from human corruption, was allowed to create the True Ancestors who served as guardians of the planet and beat back the corruption. You could consider them a sort of counter force for the earth itself as opposed to humanity. However, over the centuries, their numbers decreased further and further, either through their nature as beings not attached to the quickly encroaching Age Of Man or through them falling to their Vampiric Urges and becoming Demon Lords, leading to them being hunted down. This, coincidentally, leads into our next subject, The Dead Apostles alongside how and why they are separate from traditional Vampires.” Sion quickly and calmly rattled off.
“Ooh! Ooh! I know this one! They’re different because Vampires were made through contract with demons, witches, and other sorts of nightkin. Dead Apostles were made for the express purpose of hunting down and killing their creator when they lost it to their Vampiric Impulse! Dead Apostles are also more commonly born by achieving a form of immortality through mage craft!” Riesbyfe happily exclaimed as if she was answering a question from her teacher, completely forgetting that this was supposed to be a “Pop Quiz”.
Sion let it slide and began to speak once more.
“That is correct Riesbyfe, Dead Apostles were originally made to kill their creators, and they can also be born through Magecraft. Unfortunately, this leads to another, far larger problem. A problem we face to this day, the fact that, in order to maintain their bodies, Dead Apostles need to consume human blood and the superiority that they felt because of it. However it got progressively worse shortly following what is agreed upon as the official end of the Age Of The Gods in 20 to 100 A.D. with it repeatedly coming to a boil during the Crusades which were all marked by powerful Dead Apostles appearing on the battlefield and butchering both sides. In The First Crusade Nero Chaos made himself well known by slaughtering and consuming massive swathes of both sides over the entire length of the war, turning the desert red before he was defeated and forced into hiding with the help of the Magi of both sides, a gifted strategist and alchemist, and the patriarch of the Belmont Clan all working in tandem, and even then it was a close fight. During the second crusade a small group of only four or five shredded through the armies for three days and three nights before being defeated, and during the third Crusade a temporary truce was made between all sides involved to defeat the Dead Apostle that was wreaking havoc and even still with the help of The Hassan-I-Sabbah, Richard The Lionheart, and Saladin the losses were immense.”
“Wait, wasn’t Nero Chaos one of the D.A.A?” Riesbyfe asked, curiosity getting the better of her.
“Once again you are correct Sion, he was and is still one of the Dead Apostle Ancestors, however we only know this due to the fact he was sealed some time following the first crusade as Leon Belmont’s final hunt before retiring due to injuries he sustained from Nero Chaos. Unfortunately, I cannot give you much information on them seeing as the entire world of magic knows very little of them aside from the fact they are perhaps amongst the most powerful beings on this planet with their principals, most of what we know coming from the handful of Dead Apostles Ancestors that have actually been sealed or, in rare cases, killed. This leads me onto the Hemonomic Principle, or Idea blood. The "Truth" that they have each attained, the worldview that makes up the foundation of their desire. It can be called a thesis, a purpose for living and their undying curse. A singularity that paints over the physical laws of reality just by circulating blood. Wherever an Ancestor asserts their Idea Blood becomes their territory, subject to the influence of their Principle curse. It could be called a crown of sorts, and yet, despite the power to rewrite reality, only a handful of these principles are known. The Forest, The Castle, and The Sword, all killed by the Seventh Executor, The Melting, The Four Limb, and The Harvest which were all sealed by The Church and finally, The Domination which belonged to Vlad Dracula Tepes and that should tell you exactly how powerful Dead Apostle Ancestors are seeing as many of them are reported to be close in level of power to him.” Sion stated, finishing her “Pop Quiz” on a rather powerful note.
Silence fell over both of them as the full weight of what was going on finally hit Riesbyfe and she realized why the feeling of dread continued to hang over her like a cloud.
This wasn’t just another hunt of some clumsy Dead Apostle or Vampire, they were going up against something that could tear armies to shreds with ease and that's not even mentioning the fact of just what Idea Blood was being in the mix.
They knew just barely more than nothing about Zepia Oberon Atlasia outside of the fact he was an Alchemist obsessed with saving humanity from destruction and that he was Sion’s ancestor from a few hundred years ago.
And they were about to walk right up to the front door, and kick it in.
“Sion?” Riesbyfe asked.
“Yes, Riesbyfe?” Sion answered, turning to face her friend.
“Just how likely is even a third of everyone on this mission to survive it?” The silver haired shield maiden tiredly asked.
“Are you sure you want to know that number, Riesbyfe?” Sion asked, a deathly serious expression on her face.
“Yes.” Riesbyfe responded with barely a whisper.
“The same chance as a Royal Flush in poker, 0.000154 %”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
After that, things got… hazy for Riesbyfe, but those numbers?
They have stayed with her ever since she heard them.
And oh how she wished even a third of that third survived.
Instead… bodies were stacked to the night sky, blood and gore and everything else a body would make when faced with imminent death and mind shattering fear induced by their worst nightmares being made manifest running down the stone streets, mad laughter, and the feeling of her body being torn into a thousand pieces as she hoped and prayed for Sion to escape.
That was one thing she remembered clearly about what happened, and she desperately wished she didn’t.
However, before Riesbyfe could fall much further into that rabbit hole, the voice of her compatriot called out.
“HA! HA! FINALLY!!! IZUKU MIDORIYA ONE!!! MOLTEN SLAG ZERO!!!”
It seems he had finally cooled the slag down to where it would be safe enough to walk on.
That meant one thing.
It was time to start moving again, to start running, to start fighting.
Riesbyfe would be lying if she said she wasn’t happy about this.
It gave her something to distract herself with that wasn’t here fractured memories or the pain and madness of being within TATARI or…
The deep thirst she was feeling throughout her entire body…
As if there was… an endless desert within her that was crying to be flooded…
Flooded… with red.
Chapter 28: Apostate
Notes:
I tried switching between perspectives on this chapter, though I feel like I need to do a bit more experimenting to get it down pat.
Chapter Text
Izuku waltzed through the door, Tachi at his side and an uncommon confident look on his face.
“We come in peace! Don’t shoot us Momo!” Izuku exclaimed with a smirk.
“I’m never living that down am I?” Momo groaned into her book.
“Wait, what do you mean by “We” Midoriya? Did you find another stray?” Ibara asked, turning to Izuku with an almost exasperated look.
Ibara, however, definitely wasn’t expecting what she was about to see.
Izuku Midoriya, his clothes almost entirely cut to ribbons leaving a large amount of his skin exposed, more specifically, leaving a large portion of his toned abs, chest, and right arm almost entirely visible under the formerly white tattered sweater that was now red and the black blazer which looked more like some sort of victorian shoulder coat.
For some reason, following seeing this, she started reciting verses from the bible in her head, more specifically, those relating to lust and desire.
“I wouldn’t say I find strays as much as they find me, besides I think you and Miss Riesbyfe will get along quite well Miss Shiozaki.” Izuku stated as he stepped to the side, allowing the aforementioned young woman to enter.
Needless to say, Riesbyfe and Ibara hit it off almost instantly.
But Izuku had more pressing concerns, more specifically his clothing.
Sure, he loved running around shirtless as much as anyone else, but he doubted his odd resistance to the cold could withstand the quickly worsening storm outside.
Even now the wind howled and the temperature dropped rapidly.
And if Izuku’s estimates were right, if this didn’t end soon he wouldn’t be breathing in oxygen as much as he would be breathing in ice.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Momo Yaoyorozu read through the book in her hand at high speeds, her eyes flying across the page, looking for the faults in her work that caused its failure.
The thaumaturgical formula looked right, the symbols all had the appropriate synergies, and she double, tripled, and quadruple checked the placements of everything.
And yet… nothing.
She knew this should work, she had accounted for all of the variables and altered it for her own inherent affinity and her thaumaturgical attribute.
Perhaps it had to do with her Origin?
No, no, no, not that…
Momo let out a groan as she pushed the book away and slumped onto the table before muttering “I hate Alchemy.”
“Hmm… you do know that iron and lead don’t play nice, correct?” a voice asked as Momo heard the pages turn.
Instantly she was alert, her head shooting up and looking into…
The way, way, way, WAY, too close eyes of Izuku Midoriya.
Emerald green with a faint red hue around the thin, cat-like iris looking directly into hers with more than a little amusement inside of it.
Momo had to make a conscious effort to not hit him away out of shock.
“I didn’t know you knew about alchemy Midoriya.” Momo warily stated, not quite sure if this was him actually knowing what she was doing or if it was just something he viewed as a simple and harmless hobby.
“I dabble. Also, your sigil is off balance, the lead symbol goes here to counter the Iron with its impurity.” Izuku stated, waving off the question before distracting her by tapping on the offending symbol in question.
Momo looked to the point Izuku held his finger on and then…
“OHHH!!! How did I miss that!” the raven haired heiress exclaimed before grabbing her pencil and quickly adjusting the sigil and her equations to correct her work.
Then, it was done. The homework that had been giving her a headache for the last few months, was done.
Now she just needed to remember what came next…
“One moment Momo.” Izuku muttered as he grabbed a nearby salt shaker and removed its metal cap before placing said cap onto the paper.
“I recommend trying now.” Izuku stated as he took a step back, giving Momo the stage.
Tentatively, she placed her hand over the salt shaker cap and then, activated the sigil.
An instant later, the salt shaker cap was turned into a small bow with a metal string.
“Finally! Thank you a million times Mido-” Momo began to exclaim before looking directly at Izuku and his state of dress.
“My god you could grind meat on those.” Momo quietly whispered to herself in a high pitched voice that caused the ears of Ryukyu discomfort.
This was confusing to the dragon woman as she most definitely did not have super hearing.
Or… at least she didn’t think she did.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku confidently walked through the halls as his new coat fluttered behind him.
It had a similar look to that of a Jinbaori though it had long sleeves and was held close in the middle with silver clasps. It was black on the outside and blood red on the inside, under it Izuku wore a white sweater with a pair of black pants and black boots, all of which were of extremely high quality and all of which were courtesy of an oddly flustered Momo.
“Hmm… perhaps the temperature has finally gotten to her?” Izuku mused to himself as he stopped the axe swing of one of the many hollow armors that had attacked him with the back of his right arm, its blade not even causing any sort of damage to his new coat and completely failing to cause even the most basic damage to Izuku.
“Hmm… this is quite the durable material, I wonder what it is.” Izuku muttered before grabbing the haft of the axe with his right hand and then punching the armor, bare fisted, the sheathed Muramasa still in hand, sending the armor flying into the wall, breaking it into a hundred pieces from the force behind the blow.
“Well… that's new. I didn’t even use any of my amplifier souls in that punch…” Izuku thought to himself before looking at the axe.
“I wonder…” the greenette thought to himself before applying a bit of pressure with his thumb to the solid steel axe, bending it like a paper clip.
“Huh… neat.” Izuku muttered before tossing the now useless weapon to the side and beginning his journey through the castle once more, though with a new confidence and regal air about him and a new destination in mind with it.
To anyone looking at him at this moment, it would look almost as if… he was a noble of great importance.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Ryuko glared at a specific page in the, now filled, journal in front of her.
Every page filled with sketches, drawings, and images of the thousand thoughts running through her mind.
However, this one was particularly vexing to her.
A being whose face was obscured by his white hair save for a singular blood red eye. He was clad in black, wearing a coat that fluttered in the wind, revealing its blood red inside as he stood on a placid, mirror-like sea where spikes jutted out from it, a flower in hand, more specifically… a Higanbana.
The Red Spider Lily.
The being seemed to be offering it to her, asking her if she will take it, if she will accept this challenge.
She didn’t know why this image was in her head, just like she didn’t know why all of the other images in this book were.
A beach filled with garbage that was then cleaned, a pile of smoldering embers in an ancient town square, a black and white haired man on a swing set, a forest that was not a forest, but thousands and thousands of bodies impaled on spears, tea cups and wine glasses filled with a red liquid that gave her a bad feeling, a silver haired man surrounded by fearsome beasts with skin as dark as night as he stood on blood red sand, a gothic, medieval castle in the forest of bodies forest then a Japanese style Citadel on the same placid sea with the spikes jutting out of it.
And this was only a small fraction of what was rattling around in her head, trying to break out of her skull like a bomb.
And what made it worse? She had no idea what any of it meant. It was all just flashes of something that she got the feeling she wasn’t meant to ever see.
Nonetheless, if she didn’t get all of this out… she had a feeling something bad would happen without it.
Not to her or by her hand or even any time soon but… to someone else… to someone who would need it… to someone she felt like she owed a debt to.
And there was only one person who fit that description.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku Midoriya walked leisurely down the stairs of a different path from his last one, though… he had already ensured that the doors couldn’t be closed through some… rather violent means.
He got the feeling it was perfectly fine for him to wreck the castle like it was his own even if it wasn’t.
Still, that was neither here nor there.
Besides, he had more important things to be focusing on at the moment, like not slipping down the increasingly wet stairs.
Still, he was able to continue down them with only the occasional stumble.
It was certainly an interesting exercise, and one that nearly ended in futility before he finally arrived at the bottom.
And lucky for him, there was a surprise waiting for him when he arrived!
That surprise being, a blast of lightning.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Himiko Toga was having one of the days of all time.
On one hand, she was more than likely going to be completing what she was designed for, becoming the consort to The Reincarnation Of Dracula and serving as a diplomatic middle woman between him and the “Society” of Dead Apostles at large which was even less than nonexistent.
On the other hand… she was in the same room as the somehow resurrected Maiden Of The Shield, Riesbyfe Stridberg, Dracula’s own son, “Alucard” Adrian Farenheight Tepes, or as he was going by now a days, Genya Arikado, an absolute massive U.S. Soldier gone AWOL who was un-ironically named Hammer, a hero named Ryukyu that could turn into a dragon on a whim who was also scribbling in a journal like a madwoman, a hero in training named Nejire who had entirely too many questions, a very devout girl with vines for hair named Ibara, and a black haired heiress named Momo who had a last name that was activating far to many neurons in her brain while refusing to give an answer that made sense.
And that's not even mentioning the fact JULIUS FUCKING BELMONT WAS STOPPING IN EVERY NOW AND THEN!!!
Though… apparently he didn’t know who he used to be.
That was either a blessing… or a curse depending on how this night goes.
And Toga had to admit… She was leaning on it being a curse.
Izuku Midoriya had a strong will; she doubted anyone who met him could argue that. Yet, if the legends were to be believed, so did Dracula.
In all honesty, Toga had no idea who was going to come out on top in all of this, if anyone.
Everyone had a stake in this, the church, vampires of all kinds, the mages, the entire supernatural world at large and all of them wanted certain… guarantees from all of this.
The Church, quite simply, wanted Dracula dead and buried, one of the pitch black stains on their reputation that refused to wash out no matter how hard they tried.
The Vampires and The Dead Apostles wanted Dracula’s power to usher in a new age of Vampiric Superiority, one that, time and time again the Dark Lord had shown no interest in.
The Mages wanted a certain ring that Dracula was rumored to have, a ring that, if the legends around it are to be believed, drew on primordial powers to grant near infinite magical power.
Though the ring wasn’t really considered a legend, after all, the feats of magic and magecraft Dracula had committed would’ve burned out anyone, True Ancestor, Dead Apostle, or Magus a thousand times over.
That being said, if The Mages couldn’t get their hands on the ring for their own purposes, they would want the completed Idea Blood of Dracula, and even when they had mere drops, it has never once ended well.
Toga could go on about this for hours and hours but that wouldn’t help ease the thousand thoughts racing through her brain at impossible speeds.
To put this all simply, whoever came out on top after all of this as the successor of Dracula would be caught between a rock and a hard place, and if history is anything to go by, Dracula has a tendency to push back when pressured.
And when he pushed back… well… ask the ottoman empire, ask the church after they killed his wife, ask anyone who has ever tried to force the monster known as Dracula to make a decision… or to be more accurate, ask their corpses.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The lightning shot towards Izuku who, getting all too used to being in a situation like this, deftly dodged out of the way and, within the blink of an eye, had the person who shot the lightning at him by the throat and slammed into the cave wall with enough force make a crater with the body of the apostate who had carelessly shot lightning at him.
Once more today, Izuku is forced to take notice of him doing something very unlike him as he waits for the dust to clear and to decide if he will be letting this person go or if he will be snapping their neck like a twig.
“P-*Cough* Parley! Cease-*gasp* Ceasefire! I concede!” a feminine voice choked out, her hands doing their level best to try and force Izuku’s right one off of her neck and failing miserably.
Soon, the dust cleared and the face of the female apostate was revealed.
“Miss Belnades!?” Izuku shouted in horror, immediately releasing the woman who unceremoniously dropped to the ground, gasping for air.
“Midoriya!? What are you doing here!? And I thought I told you to call me Yoko!” The woman coughed and wheezed out, trying to do her best to speak despite her throat being incredibly close to being crushed like a piece of paper quite recently.
Chapter 29: Granfaloon
Notes:
I have spent the last TWENTY DAYS working on this chapter.
I used to like the First Phase of Legion you know? Now? I will kill it with boiling rage because of this chapter.
I had to cut the first phase because I could not think of any way to make it interesting for gods sake!
Still, on the upside, things are starting to move a little faster now and the conclusion of this arc is on the horizon.
In other news, UNDEAD X UNLUCK is one of the best manga I have read in a long time and it has given me some ideas for both attacks and relationships.
Chapter Text
“So then, when did you start throwing innocent ladies into walls Izu~?” Yoko teasingly asked the Green haired young man.
In response, Izuku groaned before retorting “I already said I’m sorry Miss Yoko, isn’t that enough for you? Also, didn’t YOU try to fry me first?”
“Oh, that’s fair, still, if I was anyone else I’d be little more than a stain on the wall! You have got to tell me the changes you made to my workout regime!” Yoko exclaimed.
“None aside from the ones you suggested. My increase in strength is a… very recent development.” Izuku responded curtly.
“Oh? How recent are we talking here? Months? Weeks?” Yoko asked, curiosity getting the best of her.
“Try hours, back when this all began.” Izuku responded dryly.
Almost instantly alarm bells went off in Yoko’s head.
“Does that mean!? No, it couldn’t. Sure, Alucard always said he was special… but I thought he meant that Izuku had Oni blood in him or a Vampire ancestor, or some sort of inherent latent skill within his blood… not… that…” Yoko thought to herself in a panic.
“Any clue as to this sudden development Miss Yoko?” Izuku asked.
Quickly, Yoko put on her best poker face before speaking.
“No, I don’t. Perhaps you are one of those special people who are just naturally crazy strong? Also, I told you to call me Yoko” Yoko responded.
In response, Izuku let out a chuckle before speaking “I don’t think so, this… feels like something else… thanks for your two cents on the matter anyway Miss Yoko.”
“You always have been a terrible liar though, Miss Yoko.” Izuku thought to himself as the pair arrived at a door.
A door that was quite familiar to Izuku.
This door only meant one thing.
A good fight.
Izuku held his hand out, stopping Yoko from advancing further.
“Sorry to say Miss Yoko, but I think you need to sit this one out.” Izuku stated.
“Why? It's just a regular door isn’t it?” Yoko asked, confused.
Immediately, Izuku answered her question.
“Normal door? Yes! What’s behind it? Most definitely not. In my experience, what is behind here could be anything from a massive suit of armor, to a manticore, to a giant with laser eyes.”
Yoko was quiet for a moment before speaking.
“So this is like a boss door in a JRPG?”
“To use simple terms, yes.” Izuku responded before lowering his arm.
“And you want to go against… whatever is behind here… solo?” Yoko asked.
“Correct.” Izuku answered.
“You do know that most people wait for New Game+ until they try and solo bosses, right?” Yoko continued to question.
“Yes, unfortunately, I don’t have that luxury.” Izuku responded before stepping forward, opening the door.
“Are you forgetting that I nearly deep fried you with lightning?” Yoko asked.
“No, but nearly is quite a ways away from actually doing so.” Izuku retorted as bars fell between the two.
“Don’t worry Miss Yoko, you’ll have the best seats in the house.” the green haired young man stated as he began to walk forward into the room.
It was a vast and rectangular room with a floating hollow cube set dead in the middle of the room and platforms lodged into the wall around the cube.
The floor was squishy, lumpy, and uneven. Almost as if Izuku was walking across…
“Ah… well, good thing I wasn’t hungry…” Izuku muttered as he looked down, nausea overtaking him instantly.
After all, the entire floor was made of featureless, faceless, corpses.
Then, luckily or unluckily, The corpses began to shift and move and rise from the ground in the form of a massive ball.
Said ball, then shot towards him at an impossible speed for its size and in response Izuku slid under the floating ball of corpses, narrowly avoiding the grasping hands of the bodies that made it up in his escape and cutting it with his sword which merely sparked off the skin of the ball.
Quickly, Izuku rolled to the side and beat a quick retreat to strategize.
This wasn’t the type of beastie he was gonna be able to beat with overwhelming force.
So then, for one of the few times during this fiasco, Izuku Midoriya had to think on his feet.
It was a refreshing experience.
Nonetheless, he had work to do.
“So then, how am I supposed to kill something like you? Any tips you can give me?” Izuku cheekily asked the orb of flesh.
In response, he received nothing but silence.
“Truly, a riveting discussion, you really know how to hold someone’s attention.” Izuku sarcastically stated before jumping up and onto one of the platforms above.
“Now then, how do I hurt you?” Izuku continued to speak before noticing something.
The outside of the creature seemed to have… seams.
Lines where the bodies that made it didn’t truly connect to one another.
It was a rather strange thing, almost as if…
Izuku smirked as he held his hand to the side and one of his pikes formed from his blood.
Then, he raised it, turning it to where the weapon was being held aloft like a throwing spear.
Izuku pulled his arm back and then…
Threw the weapon at an incredible speed, a sonic boom forming even before it had left his hand.
The pike shot through the seam of bodies, and a pained screech tore out from within the creature.
“Heh, using layers upon layers of corpses as a shell, it's a smart idea, though you may want to workshop its execution in the afterlife.” Izuku taunted as another pike formed in Izuku’s hand.
“Now then, let's see how much punishment that outer shell of yours can take.” Izuku stated, the smirk still on his face and a most decidedly unkind glint in his eyes.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Graham Jones, leader of a globe spanning cult, master of some rather unpleasant curses, a peerless knife duelist, and up and coming lord of darkness.
Was currently lost.
Really.
Really.
REALLY.
Lost.
This was beginning to get quite irritating to the man.
Luckily, he had plenty of things to take his anger out on.
The hundreds of dead monsters around him were evidence of that.
That being said, Graham was still rather displeased with having to kill them.
After all, Dominus had yet to activate within him for some strange reason.
He had the inherent skill with a blade that belonged to a knight of old, the baseline alchemical skill of someone with an incomplete reincarnation, all of which he had from birth.
Yet, not once has he managed to get Dominus to work for him.
A lesser man would be infuriated by this.
But Graham Jones was not a lesser man, he was the Reincarnation of Dracula, he was beyond things like that.
And anyone who even thought otherwise… Well, he had ways of dealing with fools like that.
Graham smiled as he tore his knife through the flesh of the archdemon before him with ease, cutting it into nothing more than a red mist.
“Now, I do wonder how that green haired buffoon is doing?”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The shell began to rapidly fall apart as Izuku sat perched on the empty cube, one of his pikes twirling lazily in his right hand.
“Eleven stakes into at high power and density plus one in my hand.” Izuku muttered to himself.
“Operating on my usual way of doing it, that is… twenty four-ish at regular construction. Not accounting for any of the common inefficiencies in making them.” Izuku continued to speak to himself before crushing the pike in his hand.
“Tsk tsk tsk, that is… Unacceptable!” Izuku shouted at the massive pile of corpses that once made up the shell of Legion.
In response a beam of light shot out from the pile of corpses which Izuku merely moved his head to dodge as a smile began to grow on his face. Completely unfazed by the beam which slammed into the roof of the room, boring deep into it.
“Now then, this show can finally get on the road, eh? Let’s hope what that book says about you doesn't disappoint!” Izuku exclaimed with joy as he jumped from the cube, evading a second beam and unsheathing his blade to combat and deflect the third.
“He Who Is Many, He Who Is One!” Izuku recited as he landed and the corpses began to float while the world began to warp within the hollow cube.
“Out of the experiments mentioned in the First Journal, you were the one I was the least eager to ever run into. A homunculus made with the soul of a newborn demon and the bodies of its victims, THE LEGION OF COUNTLESS DEAD, GRANFALLOON!” Izuku shouted as he raised his blade to the creature, fully revealed to its opponents for what it really is.
A spherical golden cage with a blood red ball of energy within it and three blue and silver appendages connected to it that ended in two claws on each, smoke rising from each one, all three hanging limply at the side as it floated in the air, the bodies from its shield floating around it like debris in a storm.
Then, the Legion screamed, the warped space inside the cage ignited in an explosion of multicolored light and its three limbs locked onto Izuku.
After that… all parties involved knew that the opening words were over.
For a second, The Legion and Izuku were still, sizing the other up.
Then, the fireworks began.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Yoko was shocked at what she was seeing from behind the bars of the door.
Izuku was little more than a blur of black, red, and green as he hopped between the platforms that were lodged into the wall and ran across the narrow ledge of the Hollow Cube, sending waves of flame at The Legion and following up with vicious slashes, cruel swipes, horrendous kicks, and brutal punches.
Some of these were blocked by the appendages of Legion, others were not.
Most times, it was the punches and swipes and the kicks that managed to slip through, sending Legion careening into walls where it countered with its beams of light that Izuku would dodge and deflect before attempting to crush the golden cage.
Occasionally, it would shoot out of the way, other times it caught its attacker in its tendrils, throwing him away and attempting to splatter him on the wall, however, Izuku pull something out of nowhere like the massive skeletal hand that would latch onto the hollow cube, or the huge multi armed woman that carried katana in each hand and breathed fire who would catch him and throw him back before sending its katana flying at its target.
Simply put, what was happening now was not something that could be truly viewed with the human eye as something like a battle between man and monster.
No, this… this was a fight between two monsters.
A swipe of his hand brought forth a squadron of zombies dressed in military fatigues and a rifle to each.
The scream of Legion overlapped with the shouts of each gun, the bullets stopping before they connected with their targets.
From their belts Izuku grabbed their Grenades, pulling their pins and throwing them at Legion.
Much like the bullets, the Grenades stopped short.
However, unlike the bullets stopping short this caused Izuku to grin.
Yoko was confused by this for a moment.
Then the Grenades went off, sending Legion slamming into the wall and cracking its cage.
Izuku snapped his fingers as he approached, causing the zombies to disappear.
“Well then, I am quite glad to see that my hypothesis on your weakness was correct.” Izuku stated as he approached the crippled creature.
In response, Legion lashed out, trying to impale Izuku with one of its tendrils.
Izuku dodged the attack and easily cut the tendril off, causing blood to spew out of the limb and Legion to scream in pain.
Quietly and slowly, Izuku continued his advance, readying his blade to plunge it into the heart of the golden cage.
Again Legion tried to stop Izuku, this time letting out a scream and trying to stop him in the same way it stopped the bullets.
In response, Izuku snapped his fingers as he said a single word.
“Alastor.”
Instantly, an array of swords wreathed in lightning appeared behind him where they floated before launching into the invisible shield, causing lightning to shoot out in all directions, especially towards the golden cage within.
“You see Granfaloon, Gold is one of the most conductive metals known to man. Sure, it isn’t as good as Silver or even Copper, but it’ll definitely fry anything that touches it when a current is run through it, and looky here, what is your cage made of again? Not to mention, your shield here-” Izuku knocked on the invisible barrier “-it doesn’t block energy, only solid things like bullets. Now, let's put this fiasco to an end shall we?” Izuku asked as the shield around Legion shattered and he grabbed its cage, bare handed and completely unfazed by the lightning as he threw Legion at the hollow cube, shattering it and causing the magic and chaos within to explode and latch onto Legion, making it scream in pain.
And finally, Izuku finished the show with the same flair that he made his drinks at the Cafe, jumping between platforms and into the air above Legion, sword at the ready, white flames dancing on its steel.
Then, Izuku was gone and Legion was split in half, the magic dispersing and blood raining down.
There was… a grotesque beauty to the scene Yoko was witness to in this moment.
The warping and flaring magic slowly dissipating, the remains of the empty cube, the demonic, newborn like creature within it, the broken bodies disintegrating into skeletons, the blood of the Legion raining down upon its killer as it fell to the ground, and the part that seemed eerily perfect, the part that brought the picture together, its centerpiece.
Izuku Midoriya, drenched in blood as he sat upon a pile of bones that once served as the fleshy shell of Legion, the blood red sword with flames still dancing upon it at his side and a grin on his face.
The two beings looked at eachother.
Midoriya looked as if he was ready to continue his fight, in fact he was looking more than ready, as if he was genuinely hoping for it to go on.
The demonic being looked at Midoriya with curiosity in its eyes that spoke of both surprise, childlike amusement and… hope.
Then, slowly, the demon baby pointed at the man before a truly agonizing headache that split Yoko’s head open like an egg on the rim of a pan struck her and sent her to the floor, the world spinning and warping around her.
“You have finally returned, my lord? Then… today is truly a beautiful one. Will your plan bear fruit, or will you be returned to the cycle you had finally escaped? Well… there is only one way for me to know.” a Legion of a million voices stated in unison within Yoko’s mind, making her want to bang her skull into the floor until she stopped thinking, until there was nothing within her skull but silence.
But then, as quickly as they began they stopped and Yoko looked up with blurry vision as a bright light engulfed the creature.
When the light finally faded, a red orb floated in the place of the creature that came from within Legion.
Then, the red orb shot forward, directly at Izuku.
“WATCH OUT!!!” Yoko tried to shout but it only came out as a breathless gasp.
Either way, it wouldn’t have mattered for as soon as the words left her mouth the red orb slammed into Izuku’s chest, sending a wave of red power shooting over him.
In response to this, Yoko was expecting a shout of pain, a grunt, anything that signified that something had just shot into him.
Instead, she heard nothing but the sound of Izuku grabbing his sword as he stood from his seat on the pile of bones, swinging the blood off of his sword before returning it to its sheath, in the process as he walked towards the door on the other side of the room that looked to be locked and sealed shut he muttered to himself.
“I am getting rather tired of being referred to by that title.”
But then, before Yoko could truly think on what that meant, a circle of magic flared to life behind him and three tendrils of shadows came from out of it, one setting itself over Izuku’s shoulder, one above his head, and one above his other shoulder before they solidified and revealed themselves to be the same appendages the creature used to fire beams of light out of.
Magic was soon being drawn in towards the three limbs, forming spheres in front of each, charging up its attack.
“Now… FIRE!!!” Izuku shouted as he swiped his arm not holding the sword to the side and the three appendages compiled in an all too eager manner, sending three, massive lasers of pure magic directly at the door.
Needless to say, this was overkill for all that was left of the door was a hole where it used to be after Izuku was done.
For a few moments, Izuku stood still, allowing the dust to settle, allowing himself to rein everything back in.
Then those few moments were over, Izuku had books to retrieve and a certain Rabbit Heroine to find after all.
“Alright then, you ready to keep going Miss Yoko!?” Izuku shouted to her on the other end of the room.
Silence floated between the two for a solid minute before Yoko responded.
“No, no I am not.”
The blonde woman promptly fell unconscious.
Chapter 30: Still Waters Run Deep
Notes:
Fair Warning: This is probably the darkest chapter yet because Graham Jones is evil bastard and this chapter mentions him doing some very not nice things to some innocent people.
In other news, I have no Idea how I got this chapter from where I originally started from at the beginning of writing this.
Chapter Text
“Miss Yoko, how many fingers am I holding up?” Izuku asked the woman seriously.
“...Twelve…?” Yoko groaned with squinted eyes.
Izuku looked at the two fingers he was holding up on his right hand.
Izuku then looked back at Yoko, a concerned look in his eyes.
“How far off was I?” Yoko asked with a sigh as she closed her eyes and leaned her head back on the wall.
“I was holding up two fingers.” Izuku stated simply.
“Yikes.” Yoko muttered.
“Yikes, indeed.” Izuku responded before standing.
Yoko tried to pull herself up but fell back down half way.
Silence fell between the two.
“Well, gonna offer me a hand up?” Yoko asked.
“Hmm… No.” Izuku stated before turning on his heel and walking towards the hole he had blown open.
Yoko was, understandably, left in dumbfounded silence at this.
“HEY! I THOUGHT YOU WERE A GENTLEMAN!” Yoko shouted despite her own throbbing headache.
Izuk raised his hand in a wave as he walked away before speaking.
“I am Miss Yoko, but you are most certainly not in any state to be standing up, much less walking around and blasting night creatures. Take five, I’ll be back in a bit.”
“CALL ME YOKO!!!” was all the blonde spellcaster shouted back, either unwilling or unable to argue with the black clad young man who was quickly disappearing from view and into the dark.
Soon, Yoko was left all alone with her scattered thoughts, leaning on the cave wall with nothing to do but think of the young man who had just made his exit.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Yoko had to admit, she didn’t think much of Izuku to begin with when Alucard started bringing him around the Cafe.
Apparently he was watching the little guy while Miss Midoriya was working her shifts during the summer, though it would be more accurate to say that Alucard was unintentionally giving Izuku some valuable on the job training for his, in hindsight, obvious future employment as Alucard or as most people know him, Arikado’s right hand man.
As it turned out, Midoriya was seemingly made for the role. He has a… gift for picking things up by watching others. Copying mannerisms, actions, and techniques with ease. Almost as if he was putting on a performance. Though his performances could be shaken by the unexpected. In fact, he himself has said that, alongside his… let's say extreme dislike and in some cases, fear of social interactions and faux pas, were amongst his greatest flaws alongside a few others that he was very reluctant to open up about, even to Arikado.
Nonetheless, Yoko had to admit that her perception of the kid had changed drastically from what she saw then to today.
From some random little kid who was concerningly withdrawn to a brilliant, compassionate, handsome, and strong young man who was concerningly withdrawn.
In many ways, he reflected something that Alucard drilled into her quite a lot when she was first starting out.
“Still Waters Run Deep.”
At the time he was mostly referring to the ways many of the places that were most affected by things like Night Creatures, Magi, or Dead Apostles seemed to be the most peaceful spots. Small towns, quiet forests, silent deserts, and the small few moments of quiet in a city.
Yet, she can’t say that the saying didn’t fit Izuku to a T.
On the surface, he was a nobody, just like how most people view the people they meet on the street, or behind the bar of a shop. An entity completely separate to the person with little to no importance to them in any meaningful way.
In many ways, most of which were rather concerning, Izuku thrived in that space. No one truly knows him, just the show he puts on. After all, for him, simply being viewed as a person that someone meets only a handful of times, none of those being particularly important, was worth its weight in gold.
Many people had tried to broach that subject with him, none to any form of success and many times ending up being the one on the other end of the psychoanalyzation barrel, oftentimes to great success in diagnosing the problems that person in particular was having.
However, to get back on point, below that… empty, placid surface was, in many ways, someone who had an almost limitless reservoir of knowledge and wisdom far beyond his years, a strength of both will and body that bordered on genuinely terrifying for a normal person without any form of enhancement ability, and a skill for analysis, investigation, and which was unparalleled by any person living in the modern age.
Yoko knows this for a fact as he solved a basically unsolvable series of riddles and puzzles last year that Detectives and investigators the world over had spent decades trying and failing to figure out.
He did that purely because he did not want to go outside or interact with anyone for any longer than he had to during the summer season.
One of the workers at the Cafe, Shinsou dubbed it his “Persona 4 Arc” for some reason.
Speaking of the Cafe workers, they, much like their leader, are an odd bunch.
Hitoshi Shinsou, a purple haired young man who has duffle bags under his eyes and a violently introverted personality.
Neito Monoma, a blonde young man who, paradoxically, had a personality that was equal parts unbearably prideful and concerningly self sabotaging.
Finally, Pony Tsunotori, who was perhaps the only normal person at the Cafe. A young American girl who, due to some unfortunate breakdowns of communication and clerical errors, arrived in Japan a year earlier than she was supposed to and has been unable to return to her home.
All together, the four of them, Shinsou, Monoma, Pony, and Izuku, served as some of the only friends the others had.
They were a tight knit quartet of chaos that, in any other situation, never would’ve met and become as close as they are without the strange circumstances that brought them to the Cafe.
Shinsou arrived at the Cafe one night as Izuku was readying to close the doors for the night, with a “Heavy Weight” as Izuku put it.
Monoma was found by Izuku in the alley after he had the shit beat out of him by some punks.
Pony ran into the Cafe when Izuku was waiting for customers to serve, lost and confused, looking for directions to a way for her to get back home.
All of them found or were found by Izuku at moments in their lives where their fortunes had turned for the worse and a decision had to be made.
If Yoko was anyone else, she’d jokingly call it fate.
But Yoko knew all too well that it was.
She was a Mage, and not to toot her own horn, but she was a very powerful one.
She knew that things like this, they weren’t chance encounters, that these weren’t the winds of randomness that blew through the world blowing in the right way.
She knew this because, although Shinsou, Monoma, and Pony didn’t know it… those days were some of Izuku’s darkest as well.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Yoko smiled to herself as she thought about this, her headache lessening greatly over the time she had spent reminiscing.
“Right, I should go play catch up with Izuku, huh?” Yoko said to herself, not expecting a response.
Unfortunately, a response is something she got.
“Oh? Midoriya? I think he can wait a bit, Yoko.” quiet words from a voice like a cold dagger stabbed Yoko’s ears.
A voice Yoko was more familiar with than she ever wished.
“Graham Jones.” Yoko whispered to herself, terrified.
She had seen what this man could do, firsthand.
Entire families gutted for parts after he had done whatever he wanted to them, what was left of them sold to the highest bidders, both in the world of crime and the world of Magi.
And that was what happened to the lucky ones.
“Now then, Yoko, how long has it been? South America? Brazil if I'm not mistaken…. Now… What was it that… Oh! Right! I remember naw, you were trying to help that Magi family to leave the country with their research on the slowly returning concept of Mystery? Their daughter was a cute little girl. Her organs caught me a pretty penny from the Magi. I remember it because her parents were quite loud during the whole process as I made them watch. What was that girl’s name again? Deli, Dani, something with an “I” in it at the end” Graham cheerily exclaimed as his knife rose from the shadows.
“Dhalia!” Yoko spat, her blood boiling.
“Are you sure it wasn’t Deli? The dogs certainly dug into her corpse like they did when they got meat from one.” Graham asked, an inquisitive look on his face and a finger on his chin.
Yoko’s headache was gone now, replaced by boiling rage at the snake dressed in white before her.
In an instant she was on her feet, magic flaring to life at her hands as she ran towards the man, a scream tearing from her lips.
“Heh, idiots like you are always the first to fly off the handle, why don’t you try becoming a monk? Prayer would be more effective against me than any attack that you could come up with.” Graham taunted as his arm whipped out, knife in hand.
In a split second, it was over.
A knife lodged firmly in Yoko Belnades abdomen, her hands limp at her side.
Graham Jones, holding the knife glaring at the blood pouring onto his hand, and the cuff of his coat.
“You bitch!” Graham Screamed as he tore the knife out of her, raising it high above his head, about to swing it down and cleave the woman into a million tiny chunks.
At this moment, Yoko thought of only one thing.
Yesterday afternoon, in the kitchen of the Cafe, the closeness between those four, the way they talked to one another, and how happy she was that Izuku finally had people he could rely on, people who he would fight to protect.
She was so happy for him because… all of the people she had fought to protect… she had failed.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Yoko watched from the small office above the Cafe as the four of them were at work.
“Alright then, we’ve got a Belmont & Belnades order for table three, the guy with the eyebags worse than Shinsou who ordered specified the words “La Brava” with a heart around it on the omelet. He also specified that his coffee be replaced with black tea and that the other coffee in the combo coffee have 27 shots of espresso.” the blonde young man dressed in a white shirt with a red tie and black vest that had golden buttons, alongside black pants, and loafers exclaimed as he walked into the kitchen.
In response, a purple haired young man wearing a similar outfit with black apron shouted.
“First of all Monoma, fuck you, no one can beat my eyebags, second of all, tell whoever gets that coffee it would be more effective to do crack cocaine, and third, tell the couple I hope their relationship goes well.”
As soon as the purple haired young man finished saying this, he was slapped over the back of the head.
“Come on Shinsou! You know Mister Arikado doesn’t like it when you curse like that on the job!” A young woman wearing the same outfit as the others exclaimed with a heavy american accent and broken japanese.
“Gimme a break Pony! Didn’t you hear what that guy ordered? It’s giving me heart palpitations just thinking about it.” the young man with purple hair, Shinsou, exclaimed as he rubbed his head.
“Too bad, you know the rules here!” Pony retorted as she set back to work, ferrying plates to the customers outside, leaving Monoma and Shinsou alone in the kitchen.
“So… how many are out there?” Shinsou asked.
“Wrapped around the block.” Monoma responded.
“Jesus tapdancing christ…” Shinsou muttered, aghast.
“Trust me, I know. How in the world Midoriya is going to be able to show off to all of them before the heat death of the universe occurs I have no idea.” Monoma groaned.
“Speaking of Izuku, how is he doing?” Shinsou asked.
A moment later, cheers and whistles and applause erupted from the main room and outside, and a split second later, Pony shot into the kitchen a massive blush on her face as the voice of Izuku Midoriya exclaimed.
“THANK YOU! THANK YOU! I’LL BE HERE ALL DAY!!!”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The knife swung down.
Yoko closed her eyes, preparing for her end.
Instead, she heard the sound of a sword being unsheathed at impossible speeds and the clash of steel as she was slung onto someone’s shoulders.
Chapter 31: Pyrophoric Self Destruction
Notes:
Pyrophoric: Liable to ignite spontaneously on exposure to air
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A steel knife sparked against a blood red blade.
Blood poured from an open wound.
A white suit was stained.
A black coat was drenched.
Dead, ice gray eyes shifted into a murderous, sadistic red.
Vibrant, emerald green eyes sparked with unstoppable, blood red rage.
What happened next, Yoko could barely remember afterwards, but what little she did… confirmed all of her worst fears.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The man in the white suit pushed down with his knife, causing the floor, the bones of the bodies that the Legion had used to make its shell, break and crack from the pressure.
Right now however, Izuku was a small bit to pissed to give even a tenth of millionth of a fuck.
Yoko’s blood ran down his back, soaking into his clothes.
Yoko’s blood.
Izuku, to put it simply, was ready to rip this white clad bastard apart with his bare hands.
In fact, he may just do that…
Izuku pushed back with a yell, sending the man sliding back, shock overtaking his expression.
In an instant, Yoko was laid against the wall, blood still pouring from her wound.
Izuku had decided he didn’t like that, and placed his hand on the wound.
Her blood clotted under his hand, solidifying and hardening, tuning from liquid to solid in an instant.
Izuku removed his hand and then stood, his back still to his opponent's back as he readied himself for what came next, his vision sharpening, his blood boiling, his hair turning white in the corners of his vision.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Tell me Graham Jones, are you aware of the exact point at which the human skeletal system begins to melt?” Izuku asked, back still to the man as he stabbed his sword into the ground and closed his hands into a fist, joints popping under the pressure as flames ignited on his skin and his hair slowly turned from a dark, welcoming, eternal green to a bright, off putting bone white.
“What-” Graham began to say, confused by the question this inferior creature posed to him.
“700 to 1200 degrees celsius. Human bones start to melt and coalesce together at that temperature. Then again, I don’t need to tell you this. After all, you are soon to be privy to an experience few have had the displeasure of going through. Don’t worry, I will be quite sure to keep you alive for the whole show.” the former greenette coldly declared as he placed it on the side of his neck, popping it before lowering his hand, the flames upon it growing wild.
“That’s rather cocky of you. Declaring something like that-” Graham began to exclaim before noticing something.
The flaming hand of Izuku Midoriya was directly in front of his face, close enough for him to see the lines on his palm, and the prints of his fingers.
“Now then, can you count to ten?” Izuku asked as he grabbed Graham by the head, gripping it tight enough to crush solid steel into scrap metal before slamming him into a wall before the man now being used as a sledgehammer could react.
Izuku let go of the white haired man’s head before grabbing him by the wrist, with enough force to break it as would be indicated by the loud snap of said wrist when he grabbed it, causing Graham to shout in pain and stab Izuku in the shoulder.
This was unimportant to Izuku and promptly ignored.
“As we all grew up learning, the average human has ten fingers. Five on each hand. Thumb, Pointer, Middle, Index, and Pinky. However, what most people don’t know is that the Human Finger has a specific name for the type of joint it is, that being a hinge joint, that means that it is a joint that can only move in one direction. Let’s test that shall we?” Izuku stated as Izuku moved to grab Graham’s finger.
However, before Izuku could get that far, Graham removed his knife from Izuku’s shoulder and then put his fist to Izuku’s chest, power flaring underneath his skin and then shooting outwards like a cannon.
In an instant, the white haired young man was sent flying back, slamming into the opposite wall as a ball of pitch black energy tried to bore through Izuku’s chest.
The key word being tried as Izuku was stopping the ball from tearing through him with his bare hand, flames going wild.
Graham was shocked by this, but then, he noticed the Stab wound on Izuku’s shoulder.
It was spewing fire in a way that was not too dissimilar to that of the flame that came from a welding torch.
Izuku crushed the ball of darkness, causing it to explode, destroying the ground and the flames to rise even higher from his wounds.
Meanwhile, Graham was laughing his ass off.
“Wow! I thought that I’d seen it all with you suicidal types! But that!? That takes the damn cake!!!” Graham cackled.
Izuku pointed his hand at Graham like a spear, the fire surrounding it like a tornado.
“To think, turning your blood into a pyrophoric substance and then using the flames caused by exposing your blood to the oxygen to enhance your speed, strength, and attacks, HA! I CAN’T STOP LAUGHING!!!” Graham continued to laugh, doubling over in the process.
Izuku shot forward faster than the eye could see, ready to impale Graham on his own hand.
However, just before the attack landed, Graham was gone and three fresh holes opened up in Izuku’s chest from a knife.
“Hmm, that’s one tough outfit you’ve got on there. If it wasn’t for that coat you’d be down your arms. Oh well, it just looks like I won’t be cutting you down to size as much as airing out your insides. It wouldn’t be the first time simply slashing at something didn’t work.” Graham said to himself as he reached up to fix his hair while continuing to speak.
“Utilizing a power like that at your age is quite scary, but without adequate control or a focus, you're gonna be running out of steam right about… now!”
Izuku’s flames immediately went out, and his hair and eyes returned to green as he began to wretch blood.
“Now then, I have all the time I need to put an end to you. After all, what you just did for that half of a minute was like running a 500 kilometer without taking a single breath. The physical strain is gonna keep you in place for quite a-” Graham began to declare before he heard the snap of fingers and felt Izuku backhanding him across the room with his shoulder making a sickening crunch as it was forced to turn far, far, FAR, beyond what it should be.
“Puppet Master.” Izuku quietly coughed as he was brought to his feet in stilted movements and his arm was twisted back into place.
Izuku raised his hand to his face, or that’s what it looked like. The stilted, strange, unnatural movements ruined the illusion, especially as he repeatedly closed his hand into a fist and it looked more akin to sloppy stop motion than the smooth movements that a human body would usually have.
Izuku then turned on his heel to the place he had sent Graham into the wall, simply muttering “Good enough.” as he began to walk towards him, albeit in a way that was a bit too stilted, almost like a puppet on strings.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Graham Jones was having a quite shit day.
He had been in this damned castle since breakfast and now it was past dinnertime.
Not to mention, that bitch had gotten blood on his coat sleeve.
Then there was the matter of the little shit he was up against now.
“What the hell even is he, some sort of Berserker?” Graham muttered to himself as he extracted himself from the wall and noticed something important.
His suit… was torn.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku approached the place where he had slammed Graham into the wall, fists balled up tight as his wounds began to slowly close.
“You are one hard snake to catch Jones, maybe if I crushed your head you’d be more receptive to staying still.” Izuku stated coldly as he gazed into the cloud of soot left floating in the air after he sent Jones flying despite his blurry vision that kept him from seeing the right path to follow.
The right path to kill Graham Jones.
“Right now, I can’t even move under my own power. Only using Puppet Master, and even then that’s with the help of an uncomfortable amount of other souls at the same time to keep me moving at almost what I can usually do. My eyes however… I’m not going to be able to rely on those for awhile” Izuku thought to himself as he walked forward and three knives came from out of the smoke, biting deep into Izuku’s right shoulder, forearm, and wrist before he had even seen them.
“Hmm… compromising my lead arm… smart, but predictable.” Izuku thought to himself as he raised his left arm to block the knife coming for his left temple.
But then, Graham faded away and he felt a knife plunge in between his ribs.
Then between his shoulder blades.
Then between his collarbones.
Then in the palm of his left hand as he caught the knife, stopping it from lodging itself into his brain.
“You know, this reminds me of something Miss Yoko told me once, Graham.” Izuku stated before grabbing the man by the hand and tossing him over his shoulder in a perfect Judo flip, slamming him into the ground and causing the bones of Legion's bodies to go flying as he pulled back a right punch.
“I have a bad habit of being self-destructive when it comes to things like this.” Izuku stated before throwing his punch regardless of the knives sticking out of his arm and the massive amounts of damage he had sustained.
The blow connected, and even with Graham blocking, the sheer force of it traveled through his body, through the hundreds of thousands of bodies that made up the floor, and even the stone below, destroying it all, including his arm and sending Graham Jones into the pit below.
Izuku stumbled upwards standing tall for a moment.
He promptly fell onto his back.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Graham Jones laid upon a slab of rubble as his body knit itself back together from the damage he took from his battle.
His forearm was bent in three different ways, his leg was turned the completely wrong way, his ribcage was dust, his skull was cracked, and several of his organs were more equivalent to jelly.
However, none of this mattered nearly as much as what just happened.
His suit was destroyed and…
Bile rose in Graham’s throat that was not from his injuries.
“I will kill that bastard.” Graham wheezed through a collapsed lung and nonexistent ribcage.
“Did he think I wouldn’t notice? Being puppeteered, all those traitors backing him.” Graham continued to speak, exacerbating his wounds as he reached his one good and above him and closing it into a fist.
“What did you do to take what was mine? What delicious atrocities did you commit to sway my power to you?” Graham coughed as blood shot out of his mouth.
His hand dropped as he muttered.
“No matter, when I kill you, Dominus will return to me, and then your soul will be mine to do with as I please.”
The shadows around Graham grew long and cruel. Depicting a thousand different horrible things being inflicted upon a single man.
And so, Graham sat in the dark.
Waiting.
Listening to his every crack and snap of bone as it set itself back into place.
Feeling his every muscle fiber slowly being pulled taught and put back into where it belongs.
Feeling his veins ignite and burn as it was flooded with power.
A lesser man would’ve been driven mad by this.
But Graham Jones was not a lesser man.
He wouldn't have gotten this far if he was.
Notes:
Would you believe me if I said the hardest part of this chapter was not in fact writing the fight, but the Title?
Because it was.
Sure, I re-wrote this three times but I only figured out the title a day's AFTER finishing writing
Chapter 32: Things To Do, Places To Be
Notes:
I had a lot of fun with this chapter in particular. Who knew that writing in the context of a dreamworld could allow for such interesting events to occur. Also, the end of the chapter aligned quite well with a new hobby of mine!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku was sinking fast.
The light above him was disappearing, refracting and being devoured by the blackness as a familiar numbness took hold of him.
He was cold, weak, fragile, and empty.
The exact thing he projected onto himself to those he hid from.
It sickened him.
It made him want to tear his own organs out, to rip himself into a thousand bloody pieces.
The feeling stabbed him in the same place it always did.
A small, fist sized spot, right behind his sternum.
Like always, Izuku ignored it.
It was a familiar companion, one that he so desperately wished to cast off into a ditch at the wayside of his life.
Unfortunately, he doubted that he would ever be able to do so.
It was something that had latched onto him and been a part of him for as long as he can remember.
Two red spotlights ignited in the dark, shaking him out of his musing.
Izuku turned to look at the eyes of the Dragon, his own eyes showing neither fear nor anticipation nor excitement, simply empty, hollow apathy.
In turn, The Dragon glared at him with a rage that boiled and burned with a heat that was unmatched by the fire of the sun.
Briefly, Izuku noted that he was envious of The Dragon, able to show its venom and rage so freely and wildly without control.
How he wished he could be even half as strong as that.
Perhaps that was what The Dragon was.
His ideal.
If so, he had quite a few things to work out.
Then again, Izuku already knew that.
Nonetheless, all of his cluttered thoughts did not help him float, nor did they stop his descent.
He continued to sink, far, far, far, beyond where the light of even the Dragon’s eyes could pierce, until there was nothing but a crushing, infinite, lonely, black.
And in this infinite black, he could hear voices.
They were broken, like half forgotten songs, and yet, there were a scant few he could understand.
“As you wish. However, what exactly makes me a savage? If my existence itself makes me savage, is that not the result of this world? Are not all the people of this age savages as well? If so, I should be a shining beacon for what this world wants me to be: the one to lead them. Do you not agree?” a powerful voice that was laced with a familiar and incredible sadness declared
“It is by your desires that you humans prosper. And it is your faith which has ruled you. Considering that, can you really call me evil?” the powerful voice that was laced with a familiar and incredible sadness declared.
“People cannot be ruled by power alone! The sacred, the honorable, the loved... Those things can rule humanity. Something evil will eventually fall to ruin!” the voice that could not be all that much older than his one declared.
“I see... Perhaps you're right.” The familiar voice muttered sadly, as if he was remembering the words of someone dear to him before laughing and shouting “We shall meet again, blood of Belmont!”
“It is not your place to judge the worth of humans.” a different voice shouted.
“The powerful always judge the weak. The humans made their judgment of me, as well. Thus I sentenced them... to extinction. Sympathy is merely a form of weakness. You betrayed me, Hector... And for that, the punishment is death.” the same voice with that familiar sadness in it declared.
But then, as the storm of voices reached a cacophonous crescendo, they went silent as a singular voice rang out loud and clear.
"I see. Give him this message: You have become a cursed being and I will never forgive you. This whip and my kinsmen will destroy you someday. From this day on, the Belmont Clan will hunt the night."
Then, in an instant, the Dark gave way to a sky of stars and he was standing on a grassy hill in the middle of a sprawling field.
“What an amusing declaration.” a familiar voice muttered.
Izuku spun to find its source, and saw exactly who he expected.
Mathias Cronqvist, although here he was in a much better condition.
His hair was clean and glossy, his face was shaven, his clothes were immaculate, he projected an aura of untouchable power, a bulwark that could never fall, a force of nature that could break down any defense.
However, Izuku could tell it was all a lie.
A well crafted one, but a lie nonetheless.
And that let Izuku see exactly what was under his mask.
Madness, pain, loneliness, hunger, and rage.
A dangerous combination in anyone, and Izuku assumed that went doubly so for Mathias.
It was a gut feeling which was odd for him as he rarely ever got a gut feeling unless it was after eating “food” made by Pony or Monoma.
How someone could burn water without turning on the stove is beyond him.
But that was not important right now.
Izuku turned his attention back towards the much more put together Mathias who was beginning to speak once more, seemingly in response to something Izuku could not see.
“Perhaps you are right. However, Leon and his blood will have to wait for now. After all, we require a base of operations before anything else. Somewhere atop a collection of Ley Lines with an easily defensible position, plenty of space, and, of course, a view.” Mathias declared, a slight grin on his face as he began to walk down the hill.
And then Izuku blinked, and instantly he could tell that some time had passed as Mathias had changed clothes and his appearance greatly.
He wore black and red, his hair was sprinkled with white, his eyes had a dull red hue, and he wore a black cloak over a black and red vest that was paired with a black undershirt, black trousers, and black boots.
Then, Izuku noticed where they were, outside a great, magnificent, gothic style castle.
In many ways it resembled the very same castle Izuku was still in.
Far too much than Izuku liked in fact.
However, he did not have time to think deeply on that as Mathias spoke.
“At last, we have arrived. A convergence point of ley lines that will be perfect for setting up a workshop. Now-”
Mathias halted his speaking as he swatted away several massive spears that moved as fast as bolts of lightning and were almost as tall as the humongous gates to the castle, sending them careening away.
“-If only our hosts weren’t so rude!” Mathias continued with a manic grin as he looked to the top of the castle before leveling his gaze at the doors and then shooting forwards, and kicking the doors open, sending them flying like they were pieces of cardboard someone had tossed away.
Standing to face the man, was an army of hollow armors, much like the one Izuku had faced every step of his journey in the castle.
The front line of the armors raised their massive tower shields and stuck their spears through the gaps.
Mathias simply stared them down, his eyes flaring red as his grin grew.
Then, faster than Izuku could track with his eyes, Mathias barreled through the front line, ripping the armor and their shields apart with a flick of his wrist, completely bisecting an entire swathe of them as he shot forward to the center of the army where he cleared out a massive chunk of them by simply spreading his arms as a ball of pitch black darkness formed before him before exploding outwards, vaporizing every armor within seven meters of him in an instant.
Still, that did not deter the army of armors as one with a spear charged Mathias, in response Mathias’s fist cratered the armor, sending it off its feet and falling to pieces as Mathias slipped under the swing of an axe from another armor before countering with a vicious uppercut which sent the helmet rocketing towards the sky followed by a lightning fast kick that sent the rest of the Armor flying into the crowd, destroying several more of the suits before they even had time to react to their compatriots remains flying towards and through them at speeds far exceeding the speed of sound.
“Interesting. My enhanced strength, speed, and reflexes grow as I take in souls and as the phases of the moon change. Thought processes have also been enhanced as well.” Mathias stated as another armor attempted to strike him with a sword.
It was an admirable, if foolish attempt by the armor as the dark robed man caught the blade between his left pointer and middle finger before snapping the blade and swiping the head off of the armor, sending it flying into the wall where it shattered like glass while Mathias continued to mumble to himself as the armors attacked.
He paid them no mind as he tested himself and made mental notes of all the things he could now do.
Eventually, after a shockingly short amount of time for a man who was fighting with only his bare hands, every Armor in the room had been crushed, broken, shattered, torn to pieces and otherwise completely obliterated.
Then, the sound of clanking footsteps rang throughout the hall.
In response Mathias tossed away his cloak as another wave of armor came rushing in to reinforce the previous one, carrying partisans, swords, axes, clubs, flails, and many other sorts of weaponry and crushed the helmet of the final armor in his hand as he muttered.
“Leon may have always been my better when it came to the blade, but he never could beat me with his fists.”
Then the world shifted once more.
Izuku and Mathias stood in a massive library.
Mathias waltzed down the halls of books, a perfect facade of absolute power being exuded from him as he ran his hands along the spines of the many books he passed before halting and pulling a well sized book from out of the shelf.
“Treatises On Reincarnation, By Michael Roa Valdamjong.” the title read.
“Hmm… I am in need of some light reading...” Mathias mused while looking at the book in his hand before sighing and placing the book back in its spot.
“Alas, it will have to wait. Things to do, places to be, ancient godlike monsters to subjugate and enslave. That aside, I have all the time in the world.” Mathias said with a grin, although it did nothing to hide the rueful venom in his voice as he walked down the hall and into the dark.
Izuku began to follow, but before he got much further, something stopped him.
It was like the weight of a thousand neutron stars was suddenly placed upon his back as he heard a thousand distorted voices hiss in unison.
“ R E I N C A R N A T I O N ! ! ! ”
And then, he was dragged backwards, not just through the stone castle walls, but through the forest, through the mountain, and through and beyond the continent of europe he was on in the memory into the country he was in and most familiar with as he had spent his entire life there.
Japan.
More specifically, the roof of the apartment building he and his mother shared a home in.
It was a beautiful night, the moon shone brilliantly, the stars glittered and the lights of the city glowed like fires.
On the center of the roof, was one Izuku Midoriya, much, much younger than he was now, barely even twelve as he went through his own rendition of the movements Miss Yoko had taught him.
He led with his elbow swinging across the empty air before thrusting his elbow back and following with raising his knuckle at dizzying speed.
Next, he shifted his weight and sent a powerful kick into the air, turning his torso in the process to face the imagined enemy in his mind and re-directing the attack as he pulled his punch back and sent it straight into the stomach of the young man he was shadow boxing.
Next, he ducked under an attack before sending a strike that would turn ribs into powder even at such a young age before spinning on his heel and following up the strike with a spinning knuckle that would break a jaw like it was glass. Following this, he changed his stance and sent a rising knee into his shadow opponent before finishing it with an elbow to the side of the head.
The younger Izuku let out a controlled breath before standing straight and looking up into the sky and at the moon.
“Respect, discipline, control, technique, and strategy. Respect your foe, discipline your mind and your body, control your power, hone your technique, and hold strategy in your heart and your mind." Both Izuku’s quoted the teacher of martial arts that they learned from.
“IZUKU!!! TIME FOR BED!!!” a voice called that brought a smile to both Izuku’s faces.
“COMING MOM!!!” The younger Izuku shouted before looking back at the moon for a brief moment with a grin on his face before running off and back to home, leaving the older Izuku all alone on the top of the roof, looking at the moon.
“It seems… the both of us forgot something important about how we fight Miss Yoko…” Izuku muttered as he closed his fist and took his stance.
Izuku exhaled with closed eyes as he stood in the middle of the roof, imagining the same opponent his younger self had just been fighting.
First, Izuku took in a breath and threw a series of powerful, controlled strikes that could pierce through solid steel, allowing him to reposition himself for his next strike.
Second, Izuku exhaled deeply as he fired off a series of powerful, stone crushing low kicks before pivoting on his leg and readying what came next.
Third, Izuku launched a lightning fast straight kick that, if it had made contact with anything, would be sent flying through a stone wall if not impaled on his leg. Next, he switched over to the leg he had just shot out and prepared for the next move.
Fourth, Izuku inhaled and launched a powerful high kick that could turn even the strongest of skulls into open air homes for the brain.
Fifth, Izuku launched his elbow backwards, using it like a spear that could pierce any shield.
Finally, Izuku sent his knee flying upwards with a force that could crumple and crush anything in its path.
Izuku exhaled deeply as he lowered his hands and returned to a usual standing position.
“Absolute power requires one to have absolute control, without that there is nothing but chaos and in chaos emotion rules over you.” Izuku muttered to himself quietly and with closed eyes, reminding himself of something he had forgotten to adhere to over the course of this night.
Izuku listened to the wind for a moment as it blew across the roof and through the trees and then, he opened his eyes and once more he was standing above the pitch black sea with the blood red sky looming above him and Mathias Cronqvist standing before him, looking much more like the one he had seen below and at the bottom of the sea and without the puppet .
For a moment, the two of them stared at each other.
Then, Izuku spoke.
“Just who are you, Mathias Cronqvist?”
In response Mathias smiled sadly and said.
“I am-”
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku shot upwards from the table, sending everyone around him scattering and jumping back in shock save for one man.
Genya Arikado.
“Mister Arikado? Wha- how did I-? Oh god my head is killing me…” Izuku groaned, oblivious to the incredulous stares he was being given.
“Hello Izuku, would you mind telling me why J found you and Yoko looking like you had gone through a wood chipper?” Genya asked with a cold, displeased voice.
Izuku shook his head as he turned the question over in his mind, trying very hard and failing to understand what his boss was saying to him due to the fact he felt like his skull was being pried open with someone’s bare hands.
Eventually however, things did clear up.
Just in time for him to hear Arikado’s next question.
“Did you fight Graham Jones!?”
“Yes, he was not very nice. Now, if you will excuse me, places to be, things to do, white haired idiots to smack.” Izuku responded as he slipped off of the table and passed Genya who had suddenly gone ramrod straight as if he had seen a ghost.
And in a way, he had.
Notes:
Can any eagle eyes in the audience tell me what type of Martial art Izuku was using towards the end? I'm curious about how many people can spot it.
Chapter 33: Prophecy
Notes:
I apologize in advance for the long absence and the shorter than usual chapter. I had to take a break and life has kinda just not let up. I am mostly posting this so you know I'm still alive and working on this still.
Chapter Text
Izuku held the sword loosely in his hand as he walked through the halls of the castle, returning to the place he had fought Jones.
“I was not aware I had gotten so rusty.” Izuku muttered as he continued through the hall.
He continued to mutter to himself as he walked, hand on his chin.
Then, from down the hall to the right of him, a massive arrow shot towards him.
Reflexively, he swatted it out of the air, sending it flying away from him and clattering onto the ground.
“That was rude.” Izuku stated as he turned to face the source of where the arrow had come from.
At the end of the massive hall, was a large armor that was much like the ones Izuku had infrequently come across and fought since this all began.
Izuku briefly appraised the armor as it readied another arrow, a series of sigils forming around its length as Izuku stabbed the still sheathed sword into the ground and placed his left hand into his pocket as he watched it.
Then, the sigils activated and the armor let the arrow loose.
It was a massive length of iron that was three times as long as Izuku was tall with a jagged and twisted head that seemed designed for the sole purpose of causing pain.
The massive projectile was moving at impossible speeds many times faster than the speed of sound, making the air scream and the metal glow red as it shot towards Izuku.
And all Izuku did was stand there.
Then, as the arrow reached him, he stepped to the side and grabbed it out of the air.
“Well, that was disappointing.” Izuku muttered as white flames originating from his hand engulfed the entire arrow, making it melt in his hand. Turning it into a pool of molten slag.
The armor began to ready another arrow, but before it could fully draw it from the quiver, Izuku snapped his fingers and the arm was shot off by a beam of pure energy.
“My apologies, but it's my turn now.” Izuku stated as the three arms of legion floated behind Izuku, the topmost one smoking from firing.
“Now-” Izuku said as the Armor snapped the string on its bow and threw the bow turned improvised javelin at Izuku.
“-FIRE!!!”
The two primed arms of legion fired their lasers.
The first one destroyed the bow with ease, blowing it to pieces.
The second one, completely disintegrated the armor from the middle of the torso up.
As usual, the soul was drawn towards him.
Another one for him to figure out later.
“Now, back on track!” Izuku said with a smile as he turned on his heel and began to walk away.
He had walked a small distance before remembering the sword and began to turn around in order to reach for it.
But then, a sudden inclination struck him to try something he saw in that vision of his and instead of turning around and walking to grab it, he snapped his fingers and the sword launched out of the ground, and into his open hand.
“Hmm… So, either this sword really likes me, or I have suddenly developed telekinesis.” Izuku said with a sigh before sarcastically stating “Another weird thing to add to the pile of weird things to deal with later.” and continuing onwards.
Izuku was really regretting coming into work today.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
All was quiet in the shop as the group did their own separate things.
Yoko was putting various potions in order.
Hammer was sorting through a large box of weapons and armor, most of which was extremely odd for a modern military man to be carrying, especially the lances and greatswords.
Ryuko was scribbling in her… sixth journal.
Momo was reading one of Izuku’s books which he had leant to her as payment for his new set of clothes and for fixing them before his recent departure.
Nejire was trying to make a castle out of toothpicks with Toga.
Ibara was sitting at the window, looking out of it.
And sitting across from her?
Genya Arikado.
“Mister Arikado?” Ibara asked the well dressed man.
“Yes, Miss Shiozaki?” Genya responded.
“The Nostradamus prophecy… It’s about Midoriya isn’t it?” Ibara asked, still looking out the window.
Genya’s jaw tightened.
“What gave you that idea?” Genya asked.
“"In the year 2199 and in the seventh month. Down from the heavens will come the great King of Terror. The King of Terror will revive the Great Conqueror. Before and after, war will reign with happiness, but hark for the conqueror will be struck down by the holy whip and scattered to the four winds. For one and seven tenth decades the conqueror will be without form. Then, in the eighteenth year of his defeat he will gain purchase in the mortal world. For four years the conqueror will regain its will. For six years, the conqueror will regain its power. For eight years the conqueror will grow. Then, three decades and five years after his defeat, he will return to the world and will either save man from destruction with unbreakable love, or damn them all to the fires of hell with unstoppable fury.” Ibara recited the prophecy word for word, looking out the window the entire time.
Genya was quiet, thinking carefully on how he was to respond to this before asking “How does that relate to Midoriya?”
Ibara turned from the window and looked the ancient dhampir straight in the eyes as she spoke “Midoriya was dead, heart stopped, body torn to shreds. Then, his wounds closed and he rose from the table he was laid upon like Christ rose from his tomb on the third day. Every time he returns from the castle, he seems different. Further from who he was when arriving here, but closer to being complete. It is his crucible. And with each return, his power changes. From a man, to a knight old, to a great general. Once he returns he will have changed once more and once he leaves he will change again. He is releasing himself from chains, but in doing so he is breaking chains that are not his to break and chains that are not meant to be broken.”
Alucard narrowed his eyes as he looked at Ibara before speaking.
“You know quite a lot about how this all works, don’t you?”
“My mother and father are of the Burial Agency. To kill demons and heretics is their life’s work, and at the top of that list is one who was once of our- their number. Micheal Roa Valadjmong, the infinite reincarnator.” Ibara answered with a direct statement.
This statement caused Alucard to put his elbows on the table and massage the side of his head as he groaned “The Burial Agency? That’s… deeply unpleasant.”
“That seems to be a typical reaction to my parents profession for those who know what that means seeing as Momo’s parents had a similar look on their faces when it came up.” Ibara made a brief observation.
“Considering the only reason the Burial Agency hasn’t already executed me for breathing is because I helped to stop Dracula on several occasions at great personal risk to my body, mind, and soul, I am not surprised at all.” Alucard said with a groan.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku arrived at the massive hole in the ground he made when he punched Graham through it.
Graham Jones.
He had many thoughts about him.
Most of them involved how he was going to beat him into a bloody pulp.
And the rest… were about how he would kill him.
Izuku wasn’t sure what he should do with those last ones.
Ripping out his heart, burning him alive, tearing him to pieces until he was just a torso and a head, slowly breaking every bone in his body, and other very unkind things that would have put him into an institution if he ever even spoke about them.
This was uncharacteristic of Izuku.
Then again, so were all of the things he had done so far.
To survive his world, he created a mask for every occasion.
Every occasion, except this one.
For the first time in years, he was acting in a way that was natural to him.
And it felt good.
To be himself.
But after this was over…
Izuku knew he had a decision to make.
And he had to make it soon.
But for right now, he will press forward.
He has to.
Even if it is only for these few moments, there are others counting on him.
The feeling was an odd one.
But not an unwelcome one.
And yet, there was something else there.
It was nothing good.
It felt like acid in his heart.
Like he was about to reach a boiling point.
The last time he felt like this… he nearly let himself throw away his mask and stomp in Katsuki’s head until it was just mush on the pavement.
Instead, he settled for punching trees until they fell or until the feeling went away.
He still felt bad for punching so many of them down…
But, he had more control now.
He could control it.
Or that's what he’s told himself at least.
Did he believe it?
No. Not at all.
But he still told himself that he did.
Chapter 34: Bleedthrough
Notes:
Sorry about the long wait, this chapter was pain to write I also nearly died but I got better. Announcement at the end.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku continued down the path from the room he had fought Legion in, his sword held in one hand and its sheath in the other, coating the black passage in red light.
“You would think that they would have candles in this place at the very least.” Izuku grumbled as he eyed the walls wearily, as if he was expecting something to jump out from within them.
To be fair to Izuku, certain encounters with flying heads had turned that into a valid concern as of late.
For as much as he loved the opportunity he was being given, he truly did despise this place at times.
Izuku kept walking down the stairs for a long while.
Far, far longer than he believed should be possible considering the angle the steps were at.
Izuku scowled as he continued downwards, his thoughts immediately beginning to race.
The first thought that came to mind was that it was simply a very, very long staircase that didn’t play by the rules. It wouldn’t be the first illogical or impossible thing he has seen since he walked through the castle’s door.
That thought was immediately dismissed as if it was a long staircase, the sounds and smells of running water would be getting closer with every step.
The sounds and smells were not getting closer nor were they getting further.
That alone narrowed down the options of what was happening considerably.
It did not narrow them down enough.
Izuku put his hand on the wall, holding the sheath of his sword with his ring finger, pinky and thumb as he closed his eyes and kept down the path.
Izuku couldn’t feel the stone on his fingers as he walked, nor could he force himself to lean to the side and onto the stone.
This narrowed the possibilities down to two.
Time or Perception.
If it was time, whatever was causing this was not letting him move beyond the path he had walked while letting him have full cognizance and limited control of his motor functions. If this was the case, it would probably wait until he was insane to attack or until he couldn’t take it anymore and killed himself through some manner, probably his sword.
If it was perception, his mind was being manipulated, but only insofar as sight, smell and sound at least, that’s what he assumed seeing as, as far as he knew, his thoughts were still his own. Then again, these could just not be his own thoughts. Either way, this meant it was probably waiting until it had a way to trick him into his death.
Neither were ones that he was looking forward to trying to confirm.
The young man opened his eyes and looked at his sword.
There were two options left to him.
Try and convincingly fake his death.
Or force a violent change in his perception that the one behind it could not readily adjust to.
One was a lot easier than the other, it also ran the risk of getting him killed the quick and dirty way, probably with his throat getting torn out.
It was also the only option he really had if he didn’t want to spill his own guts.
Izuku let out a breath as he raised his sword and sheath in front of him.
Then, in the blink of an eye and faster than almost any living being could react, he twirled the blade around in his hand and thrust the blade behind him, at the same time, the world shattered as a powerful wind engulfed him and a voice hissed.
“HOW!?”
Izuku turned to face the voice, a triumphant gleam in his eyes.
The woman was beautiful in all the ways that would have almost any human being tripping over themselves and drooling like dogs over. Enchanting eyes, beautiful and luscious strawberry blonde hair, rosy cheeks, full lips, large and heavy breasts, thick thighs, long elegant legs, a large posterior that Izuku could see the curve of from the front, all of it being covered by only strips of sheer fabric, leather, and thigh high boots with six inch heels.
Izuku himself had to acknowledge that, if she wasn’t trying to kill him, he would probably turn into a clammy mess just by looking at a picture of her, much less being in the same room as her.
Thankfully, she was trying to kill him.
Good god, his life was a dozen different flavors of fucked if that was a thought that just went through his head while sounding completely normal.
Anywho, more important things to deal with right now.
“Logically, one probably shouldn’t tell an enemy how they messed up. However, seeing as one of us isn’t going to be leaving this room alive, I might as well spill.” Izuku declared with a shrug before raising three fingers on his left hand.
“One, you didn’t kill me immediately when I figured out what was going on. That was your biggest mistake seeing as I have a sword and a very, very short fuse at the moment. Two, pick a lane with the so-called “Time Manipulation” theory. Was it supposed to be so terribly concocted? Something or someone that can control time which, for the record, is some bullshit, also being capable of controlling certain motor functions and letting others be? Really, that’s just lazy. Finally, your third mistake was telling me exactly what you were doing by putting the idea of my mind being controlled in my head.” Izuku explained before grasping the sheath and stabbing it into the ground, shattering the brick floor and then sliding the sword into the sheath before leaning on it.
“Oh, so you think you could do better?” the woman with wings hissed at the greenette, her eyes flaring with magical power and rage.
“Think? I know I could do better.” Izuku taunted the woman with a smile.
In response, the woman let out a scream as black spikes shot forward from the winged woman’s wings and towards Izuku at lightning speed.
In response the greenette continued to lean on his blade as a wall of energy in the form of a circle appeared before him, standing strong against the attack.
“Well, that was rude of you.” Izuku declared before shifting his weight off of the blade and onto his feet.
“Did no one teach you manners? If you're going to try and stab someone with something, at least treat them to dinner first.” Izuku muttered while shaking his head as he clenched his fists tight while walking forwards, forcing the black spikes back as he split the skin of his palms, forcing blood to pour over his fingers and down onto the ground.
As the crimson liquid painted his hands and pooled on the floor, a pair of all too familiar crimson eyes came to the forefront of his mind, alongside that dirty blonde hair
Oh how Izuku wished he could tear them out of his skull, alongside that rotten tongue.
Maybe a few teeth as well.
And while he was at it, he could remove those arms and legs of his.
That would fix his attitude.
If not, it would certainly make him feel a lot better.
What was his name again?
Leon?
No.
Leon didn’t have red eyes.
At least… not that he remembered…
No, no, no, not Leon.
Leon was much more interesting, much kinder, much…
A wave of nausea overtook Izuku.
Wait, who even was Leon?
Wasn’t that the name of Matthias’s puppet?
If so, it didn’t matter.
He found the thread he needed to pull now.
Izuku’s blood ignited as the name entered his mind.
The name of his much reviled torturer.
Bakugou Katsuki.
Then, Izuku began to laugh, throwing his head back as his shadow grew long and shifted into something most certainly inhuman.
The laugh was a mad, wrathful, vengeance fueled thing that came from a place deeper than the darkest pits of hell.
It made the blood in the winged woman’s body turn to ice as the sound echoed through the room and inside of her skull.
Though, just his shadow would’ve had the same effect on her.
It was a shape she had only ever seen once before.
It was a shape she never wished to see again.
The Lord Of The Castle was never known for his mercy, especially when it came to traitors…
What was that old maxim? A good king should be both loved and feared?
If so, it fits the Lord Of The Castle to T with his rarely shown but always present kindness and his unending, boundless wrath.
And right now… she got the feeling she was about to be on the other end of a very similar type of fury.
However, before the winged woman could decide what she was going to do to get out of between the rock that was falling on her and the hard place behind her, the young man before her spoke.
“You know, you just reminded me a lot of someone I truly despise.” he declared, his green eyes flaring red.
“So, I would like to apologize in advance for what is going to happen to you in the next few minutes. If it makes you feel any better, it’s nothing personal.” Izuku muttered as he held out his open hand in front of him.
“Actually, that's not entirely true.” Izuku corrected himself as he closed his hand, crushing the winged woman in his grasp from his perspective as her form was blocked by his fist.
“Either way, it doesn’t matter… you began this battle and as such… you will die a painful death.” Izuku declared as he swung his fist to the side, sending a crescent shaped blade of flame slicing through his shield, the air, and towards the winged woman.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Something’s wrong.” Genya Arikado muttered as he turned his piercing gaze towards the castle.
“Did anyone else feel that chill go down their spine or was that just me?” Yoko asked, turning her attention away from her chat with Nehire.
“Hmm… Bad vibes just got put out into the world.” Hammer muttered as he struggled against the reflex to make sure his gun was still loaded.
The sound of a pencil snapping resounded through the room as Ryuko put her head in her hands and words began to scream inside of her head.
“Chains To Bind The Slave To The Master. The Old Dragon Knows It Will Not Escape As Itself. Black Scales In A Black Void. Two Souls, Two Planes. The Calm Sea Does Not Belong To Him. The Void Sea Is Boundless. The King Does Not Know He Is Crowned. Old Chains Shatter. The Master Scrambles To Enslave The Newborn Dragon. The Newborn Dragon Enslaves The Master.”
The words began to quiet, allowing the heroine to raise her head, revealing that her face was pale as a sheet.
“I agree with Arikado, something is off…” Ryuko managed to mutter in an even voice despite the urge to scream from the incredible pain shooting through her skull.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku Midoriya liked to think that he was not a cruel person.
He would accept the term vindictive, maybe even wrathful if he was in an introspective enough mood.
Though those terms imply he would let his masks fall.
Not once had that happened since he first started wearing them.
Even as this entire debacle continued to rage on and dig its way into his mind, he managed to keep the most important of them from crumbling away.
Now however, as the blood of the winged woman flooded the room, he let his masks slip aside.
The winged woman clawed wildly at him, trying desperately to force the monster she was facing down back.
All she got for her trouble was her arm being caught by Izuku’s flaming hand and torn off of her body as bone, muscle, and flesh gave way to the immense force with a sickening squelch that was followed by an ear splitting cry.
In response to her cry, Izuku slammed her own torn off arm into the side of her skull, quieting the racket she was making and sending her flying.
Izuku dropped the useless limb that he tore off of the winged woman’s body with the same amount of care a butcher might drop the useless offcuts of meat into a garbage bag.
After all, she won’t be needing it anymore.
The winged woman struggled to her feet as Izuku continued to advance, her vision doubling from blood loss, shock, and pain as she struggled to hold her own innards inside of her body with her one remaining hand.
That blade of flame had only barely scratched her and it still cut her open like she was the fisherman's latest catch.
She was at the mercy of this ma-
No, he wasn’t a man.
It was a monster.
And mercy did not seem to be something this monster was known for.
A kick sent the winged woman rolling back, leaving her facedown on the ground, unable to summon the strength of mind, body, or will to move.
The only thing she could see was the monster hidden by darkness and its blood red eyes that glowed like hellfire.
Thankfully for what little dignity she had, her head was stomped into the ground, burying her face before she could begin to babble in fear for mercy.
But then, her wings began to burn as they were grabbed at their base.
When the winged woman felt that, all sense of dignity went out of the window and she began to scream, to beg.
Her cries fell on deaf ears and were soon replaced by the sound of snapping bone and tearing flesh.
Notes:
Right then, first things first, I'm happy to say that I've got a solid base for the rest of the arcs and the main conflicts in each of them.
Now then, down to brass tacks. I am going to write this story as I wish from here on out this means that the chapters will be as long as they need to be and the pacing will be as fast or slow as I think it needs to be. One of the major reasons this chapter took so long to get out was because of how much pressure I was feeling because I wanted to try and make a chapter that was as close to perfect as possible for you and the frequent commenters but it was just a goddamn pain to try and write, almost to the point where I wanted to just abandon this whole project. Instead, I had to step away for a while. Updates should be more frequent from now on.
With all of that said, I hope you have a good rest of your day and that you enjoyed this chapter.
Chapter 35: The Empty Moon
Notes:
First Things First, Housekeeping and rectifying a screw up on the last chapter.
Right, so, if you were confused at the ending of the last chapter, I am DEEPLY sorry. It was a mess up on my part when I was transferring the fic to the document and I accidentally grabbed some stuff from the ideas I've had while writing that I've jotted down such as chapter names and lines. Luckily, the comments on the last chapter let me know about it. Its been fixed now so if you were confused at the ending you can go back to read it now that I've fixed it.
With all that said, I hope you enjoy the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku looked at the lump of meat that, once upon a time, used to be the winged woman.
In the back of his mind, he thought that describing her corpse as a lump of meat was being rather kind to her actual state which was more accurate to describe as a pinkish red paste that had hair in it.
Izuku snapped his fingers, forcing the Muramasa to fly into his hands.
“It seems that, once again, my temper has gotten the better of me.” the young man muttered as he continued to appraise his most recent mess while also wiping the blood off of his face with the sleeve of his coat.
Idly, he wondered if he should feel remorse for this.
On one hand, she fully intended to kill him. He had been in this castle long enough to learn how to discern the very few friends he had found from a foe that wanted to put him in the dirt.
On the other hand…
She was terrified of him. She viewed him as a monster. She said as much with her final words as she desperately tried to stop him from crushing her skull under his boot.
However, if he felt remorse for killing her, wouldn’t he also have to feel remorse for all of the other things he’s killed since entering this castle?
It was a rather frustrating conundrum.
They were not human, but if the pit in the bottom of his stomach was to be trusted, he might not be one anymore either.
Perhaps that would be easier? Simply viewing this as a monster fighting different monsters.
Then again, he doubted his mother would be all too thrilled by him referring to himself as a monster in a similar vein to the ones he’s been cutting through and beating down.
Izuku clicked his tongue in annoyance.
He didn’t have the time, patience, or mental fortitude to deal with the moral qualms of killing to survive, or at what point one should feel remorse for killing a humanoid looking being, or if that point is before or after there is fear in their voice when they beg for their lives.
He’ll deal with it later, just like everything else.
Sure, it will most definitely come back to bite him in the ass, but that is a problem for future Izuku to deal with, assuming he survives all of this and that he isn’t dead already.
And even considering how much has changed since he walked into this hellhole, that is a very big assumption.
Izuku let out a deep breath as he turned on his heel and towards the hall that led further down and towards the running water.
Hopefully, he’ll be able to wash the blood off of his hands once he gets down there.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Rumi Usagiyama did not like how she was feeling at the moment.
If it was pain, she could deal with it easily. She was rather proud of her pain tolerance for a reason, even if that future KFC meal liked to call her a Berserker because of it.
But it wasn’t pain, it wasn’t anything and that was the problem.
She couldn’t feel her body.
In all honesty, it was terrifying.
She knew her body was there, she knew her body still existed.
At least… that's what she was hoping.
If she had to describe the feeling, it would be something akin to every single piece and part of her being like mist or fog.
It was most assuredly there, but it… wasn’t real, wasn’t tangible.
She was a prisoner in her own body and that alone was enough to make her feel like screaming bloody murder, even if it was only to prove to herself that she had a form of control over… something, anything.
But that would imply she could speak, or see something to yell at it, or hear something responding to her.
Instead, she could only listen to her own, rapidly deteriorating thoughts, thoughts.
Thoughts that, for some reason, began to turn to blood.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku placed his coat to the side as he kneeled at the bank of the small stream, starting the process of scrubbing the half dried blood off of his hands in the quickly running and freezing cold water.
As usual when he was alone, there was a flat look upon his face that did nothing to betray his emotions or that the temperature of the water was causing him any form of discomfort.
Once more, his perfect mask was back upon him.
Once more, his troubles were pushed down into the darkness.
Izuku let out a sigh as he pulled his hands from the water to ensure that they were clean and aside from the blood under his fingernails, they were.
“Good enough.” The young man muttered as shook the excess water off and crossed his hands over his knee while watching the red from his hands that he washed off float down the stream.
Izuku looked down at his hands.
He could still feel the sticky warmth of blood on them despite the cold, and the fact that he just cleaned them.
“How… irritating.” Izuku grumbled as he grabbed his coat and stood, his knuckles turning white in the process from the force he was, unknowingly, doing his best to crush his coat to dust with.
Izuku snapped his fingers, forcing the Muramasa to fly into his hands.
Briefly, Izuku turned his attention to the blade before speaking.
“I really do have to find a better way to carry you around. It's inconvenient to have to hold onto you.”
As soon as the words left Izuku’s mouth, Izuku felt a prick on his hand and a split second later blood flowed out from the wound and began to loosely coil around Izuku’s wrist and the scabbard in the form of a rope of sorts.
“A Sageo? That’ll work, but I don’t know how to tie one.” Izuku muttered.
The rope began to rapidly twirl and spin before shooting into one of the loops of Izuku’s belt and dragged the blade towards his hip with enough force to crush his fingers if he hadn’t let go of the weapon beforehand.
Like magic, the rope began to twist and turn over itself, forming an elegant knot that would not be easy to force open.
“I get the feeling you’re irritated with the fact I don’t know how to tie a Sageo.” Izuku observed as he pulled his coat on and over the blade.
The blade rattled in its sheath as a form of response.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Rumi finally came up with a word for what she felt like.
She felt like helium.
She was floating around, lighter than air, and the slightest spark would make her burn.
And in all honesty, she wanted a spark.
It would be better than this… nothingness.
It would be better than not being able to do anything.
Good god she was terrified of this whole situation.
She couldn’t see, couldn’t hear, couldn’t feel, couldn’t smell, she couldn’t even taste the air around her.
Everything was just… blank.
She would much rather fight something that she knew she was going to die against rather than be forced to face this.
She wasn’t the No.5 Hero In Japan, Mirko, right now.
She was back to being a three year old girl afraid of thunder due to how much pain it put her ears through.
She was back to being a seven year old girl as the family car was sent flying end over end by a villain with herself and everyone she cared for in it.
She was back to being a ten year old girl as buildings crumbled and her lungs were filled with dust on a field trip.
She was back to the person she never wanted to be again.
Back to a scared girl, waiting for the other shoe to drop because she couldn’t do anything.
However, for better or worse, before she could continue to fall down the spiral she felt something.
She.
Felt.
Something.
As for what that something was?
It felt like a spark.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku Midoriya looked at the waterfall before him.
The pull he’d been following was leading him here.
Or more specifically, behind the waterfall.
For what felt like the trillionth time today, Izuku mused on how utterly shit his life was.
He was sure that, if there was a god, he was their favorite punching bag.
He was thinking like this because he was, quite simply, not a fan of fast, naturally running water.
He had no idea why, but it always gives him a headache whenever he looks at any, much less crosses over or through some.
It wasn’t a phobia as he didn’t ever feel like his life was in danger or that he needed to get out of the situation, it was just… an irritant, like salt in a wound or lemon juice in a papercut. Something ultimately inconsequential but unpleasant either way.
Izuku let out a sigh as he closed his eyes, and a myriad of red, blue, yellow and gray lights lit up around him.
He needed something that could get him across and through as quickly as possible.
Izuku opened his right hand and held it loosely to his side as he searched through the souls.
Blue Crow, Durga, Altair, Nightmare, Alastor, Ripper, Bone Piller, Buer…
Izuku felt the soul he needed float into his hand.
That would most definitely work.
“Thanks for the assistance, Kali.” Izuku muttered as he let the power of the soul rush over, out, and right in front of him.
When Izuku opened his eyes, there was a woman with grey skin before him with her back facing him as she kneeled.
She had hair as black as coal that was longer than she was tall and adorned with faded and bloodstained jewelry. Jewelry that was in a similar state adorned her neck alongside several heads on a braided rope, ankles, and her four arms which all held blades that were very obviously stained and in some places rusted with blood. Aside from the jewelry, she only wore a crown, a length of cloth that wrapped around her arms and behind her head that defied all laws of gravity, fresh blood that was in the process of dripping off of her, and a skirt made of bones.
Without hesitation Izuku crawled up onto the back of the grey skinned woman.
Then, like a bullet out of a gun, Kali was off.
She ran across the surface of the water with immense speed, her swords lowered and skimming the liquid with their razor sharp edge.
Then, right before the two were set to hurtle through the waterfall, the blades shot out, making perfect and beautiful arcs through the water, keeping Izuku dry in the process.
Izuku blinked several times in confusion as Kali began to slow down, stabbing her blades into the ground to ensure she didn’t hurtle into something.
Soon, she came to a stop and kneeled once more, allowing Izuku to, quite literally, get off her back.
As soon as he did, the woman began to fade.
However, before she fully disappeared, Izuku spoke.
“My deepest thanks, Kali.”
Unknown to the young man, this made a proud grin appear on her face as she disappeared, leaving only her soul behind and Izuku to watch the soul launch back into his chest, stumbling back a step from the force of the impact.
“I don’t think I’m ever going to get used to that.” Midoriya muttered as he started to walk forward, mentally preparing himself for either another knock down drag out fight, or a slaughter.
He didn’t know which one he would prefer less.
One was slow and painful, but didn’t make Izuku question his humanity and morals.
The other was quick and easy, but made Izuku doubt if he was a human being. And considering his mother did her damndest to make him feel like a human even when nearly everyone acted like he wasn’t due to his quirklessness… it felt like he was spitting in her face.
Izuku let out a deep, tired, sigh.
Either way, the only way out of this mess was through.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The spark was getting closer.
It was the only thing Rumi could comprehend.
The only thing that was keeping her from going off the edge.
It was just a little bit away now.
It was slowly getting closer.
The wait was agonizing.
It made her want to vomit.
Why was it going so damn slow!?
C’mon, pick up the fuckin pace already!
Continuously and unceasingly, Rumi yelled at the spark to hurry up, to arrive.
If she could be heard by anyone else, she would sound like a raving madwoman.
She couldn't care less.
She needed that spark to be real.
She needed that spark to not be an illusion brought on by madness.
She. Needed. That. Spark.
Notes:
Originally I was going to put the fight in this chapter, but it needs just a bit more time in the oven considering Mirko is a melee focused fighter and I want to showcase more of Izuku’s close combat skills. Not to mention that the next fight will probably be and remain one of the more unique ones in the fic if I’m able to do it right.
Chapter 36: The Spark
Notes:
I'm a bit iffy on this chapter since it was real difficult to try and get what I wanted across, but I think I did get it down.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku continued his trek forward, the sound of the waterfall fading as the dim light faded into darkness.
Well, it would be considered darkness to almost anyone else’s perspective.
To Izuku, it was almost as bright as a summer day.
Still, pitch black or not, Izuku would still be able to follow the path with ease.
He could feel the pull of another book, the one that, as far as he could tell, was the last one.
It was straight ahead, and if the pattern was to be followed, that meant another battle. Probably one with a great deal of blood being spilled.
Either way, the end of the road was approaching.
That meant he would have to make his decision on what he wanted to be soon.
A puppet? Or a person?
Did he want to bleed? Or did he want to draw blood?
Would his decision even matter?
He didn’t know.
He hoped it would.
He doubted it would.
Izuku stopped as he reached the end of the hall and looked at the light that came from the place that was soon to become his arena.
Izuku let out a deep breath as he turned his head upwards and towards the cave roof as a question was born in his mind.
“If I make that decision, what will I find under my mask? Will it be something kind? Or will it be something cruel?”
Izuku didn’t know the answer to the question, once he put the mask on he never took it off. The face he sees in the mirror isn’t his own. He doesn’t even know if he has a face anymore. He just has the mask.
Izuku closed his eyes and let out a deep breath before looking forward and opening his eyes.
“Questions and answers can wait until this debacle is over with.” The young man muttered as he closed his fists and walked forward, ignoring how he had long since lost count of how many times he had pushed his problem onto the him of the future.
If there even was one.
The second he walked into the room, the door fell and locked and his mind cleared itself in response.
The only thing he had in mind was how much blood he would spill and how much of his own blood would be spilled in turn.
Izuku scanned the room, looking for his opponent but only finding a strange halo of light that floated in the air.
The young man continued to walk forward.
Then, it all went dark save for one point.
Strands of light waving and dancing through the air atop the head of a woman with dark skin and red eyes who was clad in a bloodstained jacket, pants, and the iconic leotard with a golden moon emblem.
Then, as quickly as she appeared, she was gone.
Izuku raised his arms in front of him as fast as he could, he then felt his bones fracture as the force of her kick shot through his body and out of his back in the form of a shockwave.
It looks like this was going to be a knock down drag out fight.
He supposed that was for the best, it might be dirty, but at least it didn’t-
However, before Izuku could finish the thought, a kick landed on his ribs with a very loud crack and created a starburst of pain that made Izuku reconsider his stance on if he wanted this to be a fight or a slaughter.
Reflexively, Izuku’s hand shot out faster than a bolt of lightning to grab her leg, his mind already coming up with several ways to deal with her mobility that ranged from something one would see in a wrestling or MMA match to ripping the leg off and being done with the headache.
However, his hand only found empty air, and before he could comprehend what that meant, he had an up and close look at the Rabbit Heroine’s perfect kicking technique as her shin shot towards his head with enough force to separate his skull from his neck.
Instinctually, Izuku shifted his weight to the side and bent his knees as he closed his fist, letting the kick soar over before throwing his weight to the side with a right cross that, much like before, only made contact with air as a shadow fell over him.
It was then that Izuku made a very important realization.
She was faster than him by an incredible margin.
That is, if she wasn’t just teleporting…
Izuku leapt to the side and rolled onto his feet, intercepting a kick that sent him sliding back a fair distance.
It certainly looked and felt like she was from his perspective.
It was all he could do to keep her from taking his head off with her kicks by avoiding as many strikes as he could and blocking as few of the bone cracking blows as possible.
Unfortunately for Izuku, he had to do the second part more than the first.
He needed a moment to breathe, to think, to come up with something.
What souls did he have that could give him that?
Arachne?
No, he didn’t even know if she was teleporting, or fast, or if she was even tangible.
Izuku swung at where he thought she would appear next, his fist only connected with air and he felt another blow slamming into him, almost knocking him on his back.
Kyoma?
No, that would only give him a split second, nowhere near long enough to get his thoughts in order.
Izuku threw another swing, hoping that there was a pattern to the strikes.
His fist landed sloppily on the shin of an approaching kick, stopping the blow but sending a shockwave up his arm that he knew came from a blow with improper form. He could already feel the breaks grinding against one another under his skin.
Alastor?
No, it was too slow.
Another blow slammed into Izuku, forcing blood out of his mouth.
He could feel his body wanting to give out and collapse, its structural integrity compromised.
But, he finally had something he could work with.
Giant Ghost
Izuku waved his hand to the side, forcibly dragging the soul out and making its power work for him, surrounding his body with a shell of spinning sigils and dozens of scattered pinpricks of light.
It was quick and dirty, but it would work for long enough.
The next blow slammed into the shell which shook, but held firm.
Izuku promptly fell to his knees, and began to hack and cough up blood.
The young man promptly let out a groan of pain.
Blows continued to rain down on the shell.
Izuku attempted to stand but barely got half way before he fell down once more.
“You know, I’m starting to see why most of the villains you fight go on the straight and narrow after you arrest them. This, for lack of a better phrase, fucking sucks.” Izuku grumbled as he forced himself up, ignoring the way his broken and fractured bones were screaming at him.
Instead, the young man closed his eyes, feeling and “seeing” the pinpricks of light form around him.
Or maybe they were inside of him?
No matter.
He already knew what soul he would need for what came next.
The Warden, Balore.
Tangible or no, this would stop her in her tracks.
The soul flared and at the same time He felt the raw, blood red power whirl around his hands.
Yet, he still kept his eyes closed as the world slowed around him.
He knew couldn’t follow her with his senses despite how sharp they had become as of late, not with any accuracy at least.
He also couldn’t hope to keep getting lucky like the few blows he had managed to land so far.
No, he needed something concrete.
He needed something that he could track no matter its position relative to him.
Something like… a soul.
And so, Izuku focused, completely tossing away any input from his five senses.
He ignored the feeling of wind, the sound of stone being crashed into and then shot off of, the smell of the water, the taste of his own blood in his mouth, and the instinctual urge to open his eyes and search for his target.
All of it was useless noise.
The only thing he needed was here, in his own body.
The only thing he needed right now was Dominus.
The power to enslave whatever opposes him.
It was far from pretty, but it was something honest, something he could trust.
And… It was something that was loyal to him without question, shining a spotlight on the grey soul that was shooting around him like a ricocheting bullet.
Shining a spotlight on his target.
Shining a spotlight on his annoyance.
Shining a spotlight on one of the last things that stood in his way as it shot towards him.
The shell shattered as his eyes shot open and he turned on his heel, sidestepping the blow, before grasping his hands together while raising them over his shoulder.
Then, with blinding speed, he brought his hands down and into the side of Mirko’s face, creating a shockwave as Balore’s power dispersed and sent her stumbling back.
Capitalizing on the opportunity, Izuku rushed forward and grabbed Mirko by her right wrist, with his left hand while swinging his right elbow up, connecting solidly with her chin if the loud crack Izuku heard was any indication and leaving her head turned to the side.
Next, Izuku pulled on Mirko’s wrist, forcing her to stumble towards him as he shot a left straight towards her turned head, giving his fist a clean shot to her temple.
Finally, Izuku grabbed Mirko by her head, interlocking his fingers behind it as he pulled her down while shooting his knee up and into her stomach with enough force to shatter concrete, next, he pulled Mirko’s head down further as he shot his knee up higher, slamming his knee into her head and sending her flying back an impressive distance where she landed on her side.
And yet, despite all the damage those quick but vicious blows inflicted, the Rabbit Heroine began to push herself upwards.
The Izuku of yesterday would’ve been absolutely enamored and filled with a sense of hope if he had seen that on TV.
The Izuku of right now was bloodied, bruised, and so supremely tired that he found the effort to be admirable, but infuriating.
In response to this, Izuku rushed forward, his coat fluttering ominously as he pulled his foot back and shot a kick squarely into Mirko’s ribs, shattering several of them and sending her soaring upwards and into the ceiling as she coughed up blood, before falling down into Izuku’s grasp where she was grabbed by her neck, swung through the air, and slammed onto her back with enough force to partially bury her in the stone.
She attempted to force Izuku’s hand off her neck, but was promptly pulled up out of the stone and then slammed back into it, creating a crater.
And then, for the second time during the night, he saw light begin to glow under his skin like circuitry as it spread down and towards Mirko’s throat as similar lines began to form on her throat and rush up his arm.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Rumi gasped for air as she shot up, grasping for her throat as her senses were assaulted by bright reds and pitch blacks.
Where was she?
Did she even care right now? She could breathe and feel and see!
She would never take her senses for granted again.
That one song by Metallica didn’t do the horror of being locked up in your own body justice.
That was hellish.
That was-
“Hmm… I was not aware we had guests.” a cold, empty voice clearly declared.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku’s eyes opened to a pitch black sky filled with stars and nebulae.
He could hear gentle winds and waves crashing a distance away.
The young man pulled himself up to gather a better view of his surroundings.
There were scattered and ruined office, residential, and apartment buildings half submerged in large sand dunes.
Every grain of sand was as dark as coal, and it all seemed to stretch on for an eternity.
In the sky, there was a dim, waning crescent moon.
Izuku stood and stretched as he began to listen to the world around him.
Wind whistled, waves crashed, buildings crumbled into the sand, and…
Izuku’s head snapped to the side.
The sound of muffled sobs.
A sound he was all too familiar with coming out of his own mouth.
Without hesitation, he called upon the soul of the Giant Bat and soon, there was a black and red winged creature soaring through the night sky.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Who the hell are you!?” Rumi shouted as leapt to her feet and readied for combat.
“That’s unimportant. Also, don’t look down.” the man started with an uninterested look on his face.
Rumi promptly looked down and realized something.
She was standing on water.
“Well, that ain’t right…” Rumi muttered before she immediately fell into the water with a giant splash that obscured the cruel smile that blossomed on the man's face before he schooled his expression back to neutrality.
A split second later, Rumi regained her bearings and forced her head above the water.
Her first action upon doing so was-
“WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON HERE!?”
-To start screaming bloody murder and obscenities.
“Unimportant. Tell me what you are doing here and why.” the man demanded.
“Fuck you!” Rumi shouted in a rage.
The man let out a deep sigh before muttering to himself.
“This is just Trevor Belmont all over again.”
Notes:
Only a couple chapters left in this Arc. Hopefully getting to the next one will give me more inspiration for writing this story.
Chapter 37: What Is Strength To You?
Notes:
For some reason, Rumi's half of the chapter was giving me a massive headache until a day or two ago.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The black bat soared through the sky, its wings flapping as it flew towards the sound that had sent it skyward.
The sobs of a young girl.
Like most people, he had heard the cries of a tantrum being thrown, the sobs that follow punishment, and sniffles that often come from a child trying to maintain a stiff upper lip after a peace deal had been negotiated.
These were not those types of cries.
These were half stifled broken cries of a terrified child.
Izuku was quite familiar with that sound, one could even call him an expert in it.
All it cost him was seared flesh, broken bones, and never being able to enjoy the sound of a thunderstorm ever again.
In all honesty, it was an exceptionally shitty trade deal. Not to mention there were all kinds of fees and taxes after the fact, and don’t get him started on the additional costs in bandages, burn salves, and the few over the counter pain-killers he could legally purchase to be used in emergencies.
He truly did live an exceptionally glamorous life, didn’t he?
The bat let out a squeak that was meant to be a sigh as it soared through the starry sky before diving towards the shore where he heard the sounds coming from as a wave of shadow engulfed him and his form returned to its natural state.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Mirko was, understandably, pissed at the current developments.
She was being forced to tread… whatever this stuff she was in was, her clothes were soaked, and her hair was not appreciating the strange liquid that felt like water if every drop was as heavy as a brick.
“Once again, I ask you for your identity.”
Not helping Mirko’s irritation was the stubborn bastard who seems to be the only other thing in this weird place where the sky was red, the sun was black, inky dark liquid stretched out as far as she could see, and strange black nails the size of skyscrapers jutted out of the water with more than a few of them being broken, not to mention the chains.
The man who she had decided to refer to as “Mr. Motherfucker” sat upon one of the links of the chain with his legs and arms crossed, boring a pair of holes into her head with his eyes as the black cloak with a blood red inside fluttered around him.
For the hundredth time in the last ten minutes, Mirko let out a string of expletives and threats of extreme violence that would have most villains praying to some form of higher power irregardless of if they believed in one or not.
Mr. Motherfucker simply narrowed his eyes before sighing.
“If things continue at this rate, it seems that you and I will not be coming to any form of a ceasefire soon.” Mr. Motherfucker muttered before leaning back on the chain, his long white hair that reached down to his hips fluttering in the wind.
“Damn right we won’t! Now, why don-” Mirko began to shout before, in the blink of an eye and with the sound of fluttering cloth, she was lifted by the collar of her coat and thrown up and into the sky.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku’s clothes fluttered in the sea breeze as he walked towards a ruined and lopsided building that looked similar to the old national museum before it was mostly destroyed in a major villain attack several years back.
“Interesting.” was all the young man had to say when he observed the crumbling structure, his hand already drifting to the blade at his side.
At the same time, the sobs stopped.
Well, not stopped, Izuku could still hear them, but they were being muffled by what was most likely the child’s own hands.
The young man let out a sigh as he walked forward, his footsteps slowly changing from the sound of crunching sand to that of stone as he crossed the threshold.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Mirko slammed into the side of the head of a nail, the impact making an unpleasant crunch emanate from her ribs and leaving her to hold on tight or risk falling back into the water below as Mr. Motherfucker suddenly appeared on the nail, standing over her.
“Once more, I will kindly request your name. However, do be warned that any answer that is not your name will be received poorly.” was all Mr. Motherfucker told the rabbit heroine with an unpleasant glare.
In response, all Mirko was able to say was-
“GO FUC-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!!!!”
Her statement was interrupted when the black clad man crushed the fingers of her right hand under his boots with a single stomp before kicking the hand off the head of the nail, leaving her dangling by one hand.
“For future reference, that was a warning.” was all the black clad man said as he continued to look down at the white haired woman.
All Mirko could do at this moment was grit her teeth and let the Endorphins in her brain do their job to numb the pain as best they could.
This was probably the worst part of hero work, the first hit you take in a fight always hurts like a bitch, doubly so if it's a break.
Oh well, it's nothing she hasn’t been through before.
“I am not asking you to move heaven and earth. All I wish to know is your name.” the black clad man declared, continuing his persistence in trying to get her name.
“And I want to know yours! But we don’t always get what we want you goth motherfucker!” Mirko shouted, her irritation having long since boiled over.
“The Visigoths were long before my time.” was all the stubborn bastard in black said in response.
“What the fuck is a Visigoth!?” was Mirko’s retort to this.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku approached one of the displays, resting his hand upon the metal cap on the hilt of his blade as he drummed his fingers and looked at the empty glass box.
Silently, he turned his attention to the white stone plaque on the base of the case.
“Hippolyta-Only one able to best me in battle shall earn the chance to receive my hand.”
“Hmm… that seems like a strange category for finding a romantic partner.” Izuku mused to himself before turning away from the empty display to continue into the museum, getting a look into the life of Mirko as every case was filled with her accomplishments, her failures, and the lessons she wished to impart before her life came to an end.
As Izuku continued to approach the cries, he saw cracked and ancient looking murals of her celebrating, names carved into tablets that represent her failures, statues carved from stone that represent her dreams, and a great deal more.
Izuku briefly wondered if this was an invasion of privacy on a scale never before seen.
He pushed this thought to the back of his head. Deciding that current events and the sounds of a crying child were more important at the moment.
The young man walked past a mural titled “Breaking Into The Top Ten” made of many small pieces of colored stone that depicted Mirko tears in her eyes hugging a woman who looked similar to her before turning right and walking up a set of stairs as he ran his right hand over the railing, slowly approaching the source of the noise.
A moment later, Izuku was on the second floor and looking at a truly massive wardrobe with a sign made of cardboard and string on one of the handles with the words “Mirko: The Super Best Heroes Ever’s HQ” written on it in elegant script with a small, sloppy scrawl below it that read “Sine Mayd By The Best Mom Evr”.
“I like the office.” Izuku muttered to himself as he walked to the doors and raised his hand before knocking three times on the wooden door.
Instantly, the sobs stopped as the girl held her breath.
“Don’t worry, I’m not here to hurt you, just to ensure you are not hurt or in danger.” the young man explained as he stepped back before removing his sword from his side and gently placing it next to himself as he kneeled.
“So, are you okay?” Izuku asked as he listened intently to the girl.
“*sniff* No…” was the girl’s whispered response.
“I see. Do you want to talk about it?” the young man questioned.
“Not right now…” was the answer Izuku received.
“That’s okay.” Izuku responded as he continued to wait for the girl to calm down.
For several minutes, the young man and the girl sat in silence.
That is, until the girl broke it.
“Do… you mind if I ask you something?” the young girl asked.
“Only if I’m able to reserve my right not to answer.” Izuku responded with a shrug even though she would be unable to see it through the wooden doors of the wardrobe..
“Deal.” the girl accepted.
“Then go ahead.” Izuku declared.
“What is strength to you?” the young girl with rabbit ears asked as she wrapped her arms around her legs and brought her chin to her knees.
Izuku was quiet for a moment, doing his best to try and articulate what he believed strength to be.
“Strength is… something that cannot exist without failures. Even in this modern age, no one is all powerful, no one is all seeing. I will admit, there are some who come close like ALL MIGHT and Stars And Stripes, but even they will fall one day. They have made mistakes, they couldn’t save everyone and they have lost many times before, but those failures are not weakness. Weakness is letting yourself stagnate, weakness is letting yourself be bloodied and bruised and beaten and doing nothing to stop it, weakness is wondering if you should just remain weak or try and struggle to become strong. By that metric, I am one of the weakest creature’s alive.” Izuku answered as he closed his hands into fists and almost drew blood from them out of habit.
“I… disagree.” the young girl muttered from within the Wardrobe.
Izuku smirked in response to hearing this.
“That’s good. Differing perspectives make the world go round. Besides, problems tend to happen when people all think the same.” Izuku declared before looking through the hole in the roof and at the sky.
He then asked a question of his own.
“I assume we’re going tit for tat, so let me ask you this: What is strength to you?” the young man asked
“Strength is… being fast enough and strong enough to stop the villain before they can hurt people! And to do it all with a smile! Just like the Float Hero!” the girl declared passionately.
Izuku’s heart ached at the response he was given.
“I… see.” Izuku muttered as he pushed down the thoughts and emotions that threatened to spill over.
“You think I’m naive, don’t you.” the girl accused.
Izuku was quiet for a long moment before he let out a deep sigh as he tried to ignore the raw feeling in his chest.
“No. In fact, I think your response is quite admirable. It actually reminded me of someone I once knew.”
“Really! Who are they! What are they like!” the girl exclaimed, her curiosity piqued.
“He was… optimistic, kind, honest, stubborn, and… strong. Far stronger than I.”
“Really? He sounds like a pretty cool guy! What’s his name?”
The young man smiled sadly before responding.
“His name was Izuku Midoriya.”
“That sounds like a pretty nice name…” the girl muttered as she began to open the door.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“-And that is what a Visigoth is.” the man in black declared, finishing the long winded explanation that went into great detail on the culture and history of the Visigoth people.
Throughout the entire college level speech, Mirko was still dangling off the head of the nail with one functioning hand.
“You could yap someone to fuckin death.” Mirko grumbled as the muscles in her arm screamed at her and her hand throbbed in pain.
The man in black gave the heroine a displeased gaze before speaking.
“That distraction aside-” the man began before cutting himself off and turning his attention away from her and towards the distant horizon.
“Brace yourself.” was all the man in black said before the nail shattered and the world seemed to shift around her.
The skies shifted to blue, the sun turned from black to white, the water no longer looked like ink and the man in black disappeared behind a large shard of the broken nail before another man who looked similar to him but also completely different appeared.
He was dressed in an aristocratic black cape with a blood red inside that was held in place despite the wind by a black rope made of silk, under the cape he had donned a black coat with a beautifully designed off red pattern over the blood red collar. Under the coat he wore a black and gold waistcoat that was held closed by a red sash alongside what looked to be a white dress shirt with rather extravagantly puffy cuffs. He also wore black pants with black boots that had a golden accent on the top alongside golden buttons.
This was saying nothing about the immaculately groomed goatee and mustache, or his pinkish red eyes, or his long, razor sharp claws.
However by the time Mirko had finished taking all of that in, the world shifted back to blacks and reds before the water engulfed her.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Rumi shot up, gasping for breath as she ignored her body screaming at her.
“Woah! We got a live one here, Miss Yoko!” a bombastically loud voice exclaimed in english before laughing.
Instantly, the white haired woman was set upon by two blonde haired women.
One, was a familiar face in the form of Ryukyu.
The other one however, was one she had only seen during the meeting before the eclipse to deal out the patrol routes.
“Wha- Where-” Rumi began to groan before the second blonde held up a hand before handing her a cup of water.
Instantly, all questions in Rumi’s mind were silenced as she took the glass and downed it in three gulps.
“Jesus tapdancing christ, that was good.” Rumi panted as she tried to catch her breath.
This earned the heroine a vicious side eye from a girl with vines for hair, however Rumi ignored it in favor of massaging her temples.
“Did anyone catch the number of the tank that ran me over?” Rumi hissed out jokingly as she tried to distract herself from how badly her body was aching.
“That would be Midoriya.” an older gentleman with brown hair and blue eyes kindly explained before taking a sip of his coffee.
“The barista?” Rumi muttered in confusion.
“Correct. Though I do dabble in a myriad of other subjects beyond caffeine based showmanship.” a disturbingly cool and collected voice answered from behind her alongside the sound of a coat fluttering and a book being snapped shut.
Rumi whipped her head around to look over her shoulder, ignoring the protests of her body as she did so.
The kid she had briefly met earlier was nearly gone in the person she saw.
Sure, there were a handful of markers such as his build, and the basic shape of his face, but his skin was deathly pale, his hair was filled with so many streaks of white it was almost taking over the green, not to mention his pinkish red eyes that had flecks of green in them.
He was disturbingly similar looking to the man she saw at the end of her dream.
However, before she could ask any questions about this, he was walking past her and towards another face she vaguely knew.
“Mr. Genya, can I have a word with you?” the young man asked the older man before raising the orange book that was in his hand.
This made the older man freeze and for panic to briefly cross his features before he forced his face back under control.
“Of course, what is it you wish to ask me about?” the man named Genya asked.
“Well… you’ve mentioned before how you liked puzzles and codes so… can you try and crack the code this book is written in? Aside from the words scratched into the cover on the inside it's basically all random letters and numbers to me…” the young man explained as he handed the book to the older man who placed the book on the table and opened it.
“The third spirit is a beautiful nightmare?” Genya muttered in confusion.
“I think I know what it means but I’m not entirely sure. That’s part of the reason I’m asking you if you can crack the code it's all written in.” Midoriya answered.
“I see… well I can certainly try!” the older man exclaimed before pulling a pen out of his coat and grabbing a napkin.
“Thank you Mr. Genya. While you work on that I do believe I will make myself some coffee.” the young man happily declared as he turned on his heel and removed his coat to place it on one of the chairs before taking his place behind the counter.
Notes:
And with this chapter, the first major Arc is approaching the climatic showdown and the reveal.
Chapter 38: Coffee And Carnage
Notes:
Uh... Hi! Long time no see huh? Sorry about the disappearance. Life has been... interesting for me as of late. Not the good kind of interesting unfortunately. A few weeks ago I was actually contemplating just... giving up writing as a whole, or at the very least, only doing it once in a blue moon.
But then I was reminded of the thing that made me love the written word. More specifically, the exact sentence that made me start writing.
"Beneath this mask is more than just flesh. Beneath this mask there is an idea... and ideas are bulletproof!"
I had gone a long time without thinking about this. It got me through a lot at the time I first heard it, and now it is doing the same once more.
So, allow me to say something from me, to you. Yes, you right there.
I write to make people smile, I write to make you smile, I write to make this world a little more fun, and if I can leave this world just a tiny bit warmer, and a tiny bit happier, I will call that a life well lived.
But that is enough of me taking up your time, I really do hope you enjoy this chapter and please forgive any oddities. I've been trying to work on this the entire time since the last chapter but... well, you saw how long it took me to update again... my entire style of writing has changed between then and now so... sorry!
Chapter Text
“I hope you don’t mind, but I’m gonna pry a little bit here. How do you know the kid?” Hammer asked Yoko as he sorted through one of his crates.
Yoko hummed in thought at the question before answering.
“Meh, I met him about… nine or so years ago when I first moved out this way. Genya asked me to keep an eye on him while he was busy with some work in Tokyo. I think it had something to do with some work from the HQ for the HPSC, but he said he signed an NDA and he hasn’t told me anything about it so I can’t say for sure.”
“That does sound like something the HPSC would do…” Hammer muttered as he pulled out a magazine that depicted an antique Nagant Revolver before shaking his head as if he was trying to shake off a bad thought.
“Yeah…” Yoko grumbled before stretching.
“Bah! How about we get back to the question you asked. Like I said earlier, I was keeping an eye on Izuku while Genya was out of town. It was… rough for the first week, both for personal reasons and because Izuku wasn’t like any kid I had met before. It wasn’t until the end of the second week that he saw me practicing on a wooden doll that he requested, not asked, requested for me to teach him how to fight. The rest is, as they say, history.” Yoko explained before taking a sip of her coffee.
“You taught him to use a sword?” Hammer wondered aloud, his eyebrow raised.
“No, he must have picked that up somewhere else. I’m not a big fan of blades, especially knives. The same goes for guns.” Yoko answered with a shrug.
“Fair enough, I’m not a fan of guns either.” Hammer muttered before asking another question.
“So, what did you teach the kid? I’d say some form of Kickboxing, probably Muay Thai.”
“Yup, but also, not quite. When I was younger I picked up a habit of using martial arts as a stress reliever not too long after I moved to Britain for my studies. When I was there I picked up Boxing, then a little bit later I was in Rome for a Student Exchange Program of sorts and picked up Bajiquan from a priest. After that I graduated from my school and started traveling around Eurasia where I picked up bits and pieces of different things that ranged from Pankration to Silat which I wasn’t particularly fond of. Eventually I ended up in Thailand where I picked up Muay Thai, then I moved out to Brazil and learned a bit of Brazilian Jiu Jitsu. Since then I’ve come to live here in Japan and have learned some bits and pieces of Aikido, Karate, Judo, and Kempo. I’ve taught Izuku most of everything I know, and he’s taken a shine to Muay Thai and the like. Still, I’ve been trying to get him to go to an actual teacher for ages.” Yoko explained simply before punctuating the statement with a yawn.
Hammer raised his eyebrow in response.
“Why? From what you said it seems like you know a whole deal more than most” The man asked, confused on Yoko’s reasoning.
“Not really. I know a whole lot about a bunch of different things but only the surface level stuff for most of them. Basically, I’m a jack of all trades and master of none and the same goes for Izuku.” Yoko answered, further explaining her reasoning.
“Hmm, that makes sense. I’m guessing Midoriya doesn’t see much use in getting formerly trained though? He doesn’t seem like the type to trust people like that.” Hammer mused as he shot a sidelong glance at the subject of their conversation.
“Bingo!” Yoko exclaimed with a chuckle as she stood up and walked to the freshly made Coffee that was courtesy of Izuku and walked past Ibara and Momo who were having their own conversation.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
“Ibara?” Momo asked with concern as she watched the vine haired woman bore holes into the side of an unbothered Izuku Midoriya’s head who was currently drinking a cup of Coffee by the window.
“Have you noticed something different about Midoriya?” the vine haired woman asked as she raised the coffee to her mouth before taking a sip.
“I… well… I’m not one to comment on someone’s appearance, but-” the heiress began before she was interrupted by Ibara shaking her head.
“No. Well, yes, his appearance has been changing but that is not what I meant. I was talking about… the way he carries himself? That’s the best way I can describe it at least…”
“Oh! I see!” Momo muttered before turning her gaze to the young man who was supposed to be her co-worker for the length of the day but ended up being one of the only ones capable of dealing with… whatever was really going on.
He had most definitely changed a great deal from this morning.
Where once would have sat someone rather timid, yet exceedingly stubborn, now held a person that lounged upon their chair with an almost… regal presence. In fact, if she saw him in the crowd during one of the balls or galas her family was invited to; she wouldn’t even bat an eye. Or that’s what she would’ve liked to say at least.
Don’t get her wrong, he most certainly looks the part but…
There was… something hidden behind those red eyes that were drowning out the green they used to be.
If she was being honest with herself, they almost reminded her of a certain “Uncle” of hers who was not related to her in any way and, apparently, knew her great, great, great, great, great grandfather on her mothers side.
That is to say, both of their eyes are electric with old power and a level of brutality that is carefully hidden behind a gentlemanly mask.
However, before she could contemplate this any further, she noticed something outside.
More specifically, the lights glowing in the dark.
Lights in the shape of eyes.
“Midoriya-” Momo began before being cut off by Izuku raising his hand in silence before lowering it to his cup.
Slowly, silently, and purposefully, Izuku slowly raised the cup to his lips and took the final sip of its contents.
Izuku then let out a sigh as he placed his cup on the table with a satisfying clink before standing.
He proceeded to snatch up his sword, cross the floor with only a handful of steps, and grasped the door’s handle.
However, before he could complete the action, he was interrupted by a cacophony of questions.
“There is an army out there! What do you intend to do!?” Ryukyu exclaimed in concern.
“Ask them to return to the castle. If that fails, they shall be dealt with in a more permanent manner.” Izuku answered succinctly as he reached for the door’s handle.
“And what will that more permanent manner be?” J asked as he continued to calmly sip on his coffee.
“This sword is not exactly a toy.” was all Izuku said in response.
“Hmm… Then I wish you good hunting, Midoriya.” J simply replied before muttering “In the meantime, I do believe I will help myself to more of this delectable coffee”.
“You’re only going out there with just a sword!? At least take a firearm! It's on the house!” Hammer shouted before turning his attention to one of the crates he had brought with him and threw it open before pulling out a double barrel shotgun in one hand and a handful of shells in the other.
“The offer is appreciated Mr. Hammer, but I don’t know much about firearm safety, not to mention I am sure that Miss Yoko would have my head if I ever used a gun.” Izuku politely declined as he began to turn the handle.
“Didn’t stop you from using a sword but… damn right I would!” Yoko grumbled.
“Mr. Arikado, aren’t you going to say something!?” Momo hissed at the older man.
“Miss Yaoyorozu I am sorry that I am the one who must inform you of this, but Izuku Midoriya cannot be stopped when he puts his mind to something. It is one of his more admirable and frustrating qualities.” Genya muttered absentmindedly as he poured over the book.
At the same time and before anyone could levy any further complaints or questions, Izuku walked out of the door to meet their new visitors.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
The door opened silently, allowing light to flow out from the small building and around the one who was walking out to meet them.
Just as quickly as the door opened, it was closed.
He was clad in black that could’ve been from his clothes or from the way the night seemed to warp and twist itself around him and at his side was a blade that made the hair of those who had it stand on end.
His every step was silent despite the snow and ice that was underfoot.
His every move was precise and intentional, almost like clockwork but far more fluid than gears could ever replicate.
Yet the thing that struck them all like pikes through their hearts… was his eyes.
They were like burning coals from the gates of hell.
The diplomat stepped forward with nothing but fear in his heart, yet he had a job to do before he could collapse in a heap.
However, before the ghoul could get a word in edgewise, he was met with an offer.
“Leave in peace and no harm will come to you.” declared the man clad in black as his eyes bored through the diplomat’s skull.
The diplomat was forced on the back foot, and now he had to speak.
He had to speak.
He had to.
If only he didn’t want to scream and run away.
He felt like he was looking right into the heart of the abyss.
He felt like the abyss was looking back…
The diplomat opened and closed his mouth several times, his fear forcing his vocal cards to stay silent.
Eventually however, he did manage to force a few words out.
“The offer is appreciated, however we must refuse for as long as there remains two lor-” the ghoul began before, in a flash of red, the young man had drawn his blade and was holding it aloft with his right arm extended to the side as the whites of his eyes turned pink and irises were fully overcome with red.
The messenger had enough time to look confused before the effect of what his attacker had done made itself known as the section of skull that ranged from the messenger’s lower right jaw to the top of its head began to slide off of the rest of the body.
The piece of the head that the man in black had severed fell to the frozen ground with a splat and the rotten grey matter inside began to ooze out as the rest of the body took a moment to realize what happened before falling on its back, spewing some sort of black ichor out of its wound.
A split second later, the Soul slammed into the chest of the young man who then began his advance by walking over the messenger’s still twitching body and stomping his heel into its sternum with a sickening crack that made the body go stiff before stopping its movement completely.
“Now then, with the pleasantries out of the way, shall we begin?” the black clad being asked with a distressingly calm tone of voice, almost as if he had not just sliced someone’s skull in half and was now walking over the corpse.
This tone of voice, alongside what the creatures of the night saw approaching them, a shadowy figure with glowing pink and red eyes and a sword that seemed to be so drenched in blood it had adopted its hue, was able to send a chill down their spines and startle them for the briefest of moments.
That brief moment was all the black clad monster required as, in the blink of an eye, it rushed forward and began its exquisite carnage.
Its blade arced through the air, butchering those who partook in the expedition with an ease that one would typically reserve for cutting vegetables or ripping paper.
Not even plate armor could stop the assault as the blade tore through it, flesh, and bone with a flick of the wrist.
Stagnant liquids, black ichors, crimson blood, body parts, sparks and armor flew through the air with every movement the monster made and with every movement screams, cries, and the final gurgles of those choking on their own blood rang through the air.
It was worse than merciless, it was indifferent and its every action reflected that.
It was killing them, not out of obligation like the Belmonts, but because they were there.
To it, they were little more than a small pothole.
Ultimately unimportant, but still annoying.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Momo could barely see through the blizzard and the darkness aside from the frames of color when those orbs of light flew into Izuku’s chest.
Thirty frames, that was all Momo saw as she listened to the backdrop of screaming wind and screaming monsters as Midoriya tore through their numbers.
It was… an unpleasant sight.
One frame revealed the blade wielding young man slicing open what looked to be the long dead corpse of a soldier with a sadistic smile on his face as he crushed the skull of a skeleton in his other hand.
The next showed him spearing a lion head with five bladed limbs through its face with his bare hand as he thrust his blade through the skull of a creature with green skin that wore an executioner's mask.
Another revealed him kneeling on the back of a massive armored bull that was surrounded by statues of panicking monsters as he cut off its head.
Each frame was different in its composition, but the theme remained the same.
Each one showed Izuku killing, slaughtering, or otherwise committing unpleasant acts against his enemies.
It was, in no uncertain terms, terrifying.
And yet… each frame made her heart ache for some reason.
She didn’t know why.
Perhaps it was because of the rage in his eyes that made them glow.
Perhaps it was because of how every frame showed him being covered in more and more gore.
Or, perhaps it was because of the way he seemed so… empty despite all the rage in his eyes.
Like it was the only thing keeping him moving, like it was the only thing animating his body.
“He has become… quite proficient with that blade.” Momo observed, trying to steer her thoughts away from where they were.
“Indeed. I wonder if he has had any formal training in swordsmanship?” Ibara wondered aloud, unbothered by what was going on outside.
“None that I know of.” Mr. Arikado answered as he continued to parse through the pages of the orange book before casting a glance towards Ms. Belnades.
“Hey, don’t look at me! Swords are not my style. Neither are guns for that matter” Yoko responded with mock offense while rolling her eyes.
Mr. Arikado simply hummed in response before returning to the book.
“I still think he should’ve gone out there with some backup.” Ryukyu muttered worriedly.
“Bah, the guy can handle himself. He managed to knock me down and out after all.” Mirko exclaimed confidently despite the way she was restlessly bouncing her leg.
“Sorry, but I’ve got to agree with the teach. Rule number one: If possible you must always fight with backup. That’s why multiple heroes have overlapping patrol routes.” Nejire declared, sounding suspiciously like she was merely reciting something she had memorized.
“What he really should’ve gone out there with is a good old fashioned Double Barrel. Doesn’t he know that’s the most effective weapon against ghosts, ghouls, and assorted demons?” Hammer muttered as he placed two shells into a side-by-side double barrel shotgun.
“Hmmm…. While I am sure Midoriya appreciates your concern, it is unnecessary. He is more than capable of dealing with what is outside.” Arikado declared simply as he continued to look over the book, attempting to figure out the cipher.
At the same time, J was continuing to watch the carnage unfold in each frame.
Each one sent a pang of unease through him.
He had seen these movements before, he knew he had, but he couldn’t remember them. They were there, just on the edge of returning to him. If he reached out, he felt as if he could just barely scrape them with the edges of his fingers.
Flames, gunfire, a young man with blonde hair and immense strength, a man who was far older and more powerful than he looked in his impeccable suits, the sound of chains, explosions, unbearable malice dissipating, incredible pain, chanting and then… nothing.
He knew what they were. They were fragments of his past returning to him and yet…
They were unbearably indecipherable.
If he had to describe them, they were faded, muted, and peeling like an old painting
It made J want to scream.
-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-
Izuku reveled in the rush he was feeling.
Everything was… sharper, brighter, clearer.
He could see more than ever, he could feel what he couldn’t see, and he could hear what he couldn’t feel.
He couldn’t keep the smile off his face!
Armor shattered like glass, flesh tore like paper, bone crumbled to dust, and organs ruptured like water balloons.
Blood and ichor flooded the snow and soaked into his clothes.
He couldn’t care less.
Izuku threw his blade into the skull of a lion with the body of a goat and a snake through a tail before ducking under the wild swing of an axe with a smile plastered on his face.
At the same time a trio of skeletons rushed him with spears in hands as Izuku twirled to face them while throwing his right hand to the side, forming a pike of blood that shot through the center of the armor that had just attempted to decapitate him as his smile, somehow, grew even wider when he saw the skeletons attempting to skewer him.
In response to their brave but foolhardy attempt to put him down, Izuku rushed forward and in the process of his interception grabbed two weapons from the ruined corpses of their owners that were still turning to dust.
An axe that soared through the fist spearman in an arc that could only be called elegant, and a sword that bisected the second one with artistic grace before coming together to cut the last one into a dozen crumbling pieces.
With that, all that remained was a single monster, a hulking brute of grey rotting flesh covered in blood from the river of it that was falling from its empty eye sockets.
“We… only…. wanted… peace…” it rasped before it raised its blade and pointed it right at Izuku and continued to speak “We… can… not… have… that… with… two… lords…”
Izuku said nothing in response, he simply stood there, waiting for the pin to drop.
The pin came in the form of the wind screaming like a banshee as the hulking beast rushed in tune with it.
A split second later, both of its arms had been removed by Izuku throwing the axe at its left and the sword at its right. Its torso had been severed from its legs by Izuku slicing through it with his hand, and that same hand was now holding it by the neck as its entrails fluttered in the wind.
“Two lords? I would not say I am too fond of being called a “Lord” but I assume I am one of the two you are speaking of. So, who is unlucky number two? Answer me in under two words. Quickly.” The young man in black ordered with a voice just barely above a whisper.
“Graham… Jones… is-” the rotting creature began before it was silenced by its neck being snapped thanks to a twist of Izuku’s wrist.
The young man promptly let go of the battered and bloody creature, allowing it to fall onto the snow with a splat.
With that, everything was dead.
This should’ve made Izuku feel relieved.
Instead, he felt irritated, unfulfilled, and bored.
Once more, the snake has reared its ugly head.
This time though, Izuku will be sure to remove it.
That aside, the task he had set out to complete had been completed, his break was now long over and it was now time to return to work.
With a snap of his fingers, The Muramasa flew back into his hand and began to feast on the blood that had soaked into his clothes and splattered onto his skin, drawing it all into the blade.
The smile fell from Izuku’s face, the manic energy that had overtaken him faded, and the last drop of blood was soaked up by his bloodthirsty blade.
If it wasn’t for the ruined corpses that were slowly fading away behind him, no one would’ve been able to tell what just happened.
Pages Navigation
Nanashi (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 24 Jul 2023 01:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Jul 2023 10:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nanashi (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Jul 2023 11:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Jul 2023 11:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
alejandro00 on Chapter 1 Mon 24 Jul 2023 08:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 1 Wed 26 Jul 2023 10:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
jhaughton on Chapter 1 Sat 29 Jul 2023 03:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
jimmyoz on Chapter 1 Thu 26 Oct 2023 07:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
MugiwaraYugo on Chapter 1 Tue 14 Nov 2023 12:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 1 Tue 14 Nov 2023 02:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Techgabe on Chapter 1 Sat 10 Feb 2024 05:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 1 Sat 10 Feb 2024 06:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Techgabe on Chapter 1 Sat 10 Feb 2024 10:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mdbgamer on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Jun 2024 01:46AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 03 Jun 2024 01:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
An_Ice_Glass on Chapter 1 Thu 12 Sep 2024 10:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mdbgamer on Chapter 1 Wed 18 Sep 2024 07:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tacticool_weeb on Chapter 2 Wed 26 Jul 2023 02:53AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 26 Jul 2023 02:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 2 Wed 26 Jul 2023 10:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Arch_Leo1 on Chapter 2 Wed 26 Jul 2023 06:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
JustTed on Chapter 2 Wed 26 Jul 2023 02:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 2 Wed 26 Jul 2023 03:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
alejandro00 on Chapter 2 Thu 27 Jul 2023 02:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Clown2107 on Chapter 2 Thu 10 Aug 2023 06:06PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 10 Aug 2023 06:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 2 Thu 10 Aug 2023 08:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Clown2107 on Chapter 2 Thu 10 Aug 2023 09:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 2 Fri 11 Aug 2023 01:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Clown2107 on Chapter 2 Fri 11 Aug 2023 10:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 2 Fri 11 Aug 2023 06:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Clown2107 on Chapter 2 Fri 11 Aug 2023 07:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 2 Fri 11 Aug 2023 07:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
ysuri (ysurioff) on Chapter 2 Tue 05 Sep 2023 10:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 2 Tue 05 Sep 2023 10:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
GodSeekerLemm on Chapter 2 Mon 11 Sep 2023 05:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 2 Tue 12 Sep 2023 01:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Wellerman12 on Chapter 2 Wed 04 Oct 2023 04:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 2 Wed 04 Oct 2023 05:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Wellerman12 on Chapter 2 Wed 04 Oct 2023 06:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 2 Wed 04 Oct 2023 08:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
MugiwaraYugo on Chapter 2 Tue 14 Nov 2023 12:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 2 Tue 14 Nov 2023 02:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
MugiwaraYugo on Chapter 2 Tue 14 Nov 2023 02:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mdbgamer on Chapter 2 Mon 03 Jun 2024 01:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Shadowninjadragon on Chapter 2 Sun 14 Jul 2024 01:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
JustTed on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Jul 2023 12:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Jul 2023 05:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
FourthWallBreaker on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Jul 2023 04:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
EnjoyTheCrawlingCrazy on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Jul 2023 05:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation